The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon—Chapter 8

Banner The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

Chapter 8

The characters of the Southern Vampire Mysteries belong to Miss Charlaine Harris. No infringement on my part is intended. The characters on True Blood belong to Mr. Alan Ball. No infringement on my part is intended.

I have no BETA, editor, or other such charming person. All mistakes are my own. This Story is rated M.

 

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

Chapter 8

There was a road running through the corn field. Eric had them vamp speed to where there was parked an RV.

“Nice ride,” Sookie said when Eric put his hand on the biometric display and the doors opened.

“Me or the RV,” he grinned at her.

“Both,” she smiled back.

Stepping in there was an audible intake of air from her. “Really nice ride,” she nodded and turned and looked at him. “Marble inlaid floors, granite counter tops. Leather and even a fireplace.”

“Two full baths and a bedroom with a king size bed,” Eric nodded. “All the comforts of home. Would you like something to eat or drink? The fridge is stocked. There is an ice bucket with champagne and I believe even room for dancing.”

“M-m-m,” Sookie sighed, “I would love to dance. The music  playing is Benny Goodman.”

“How do you know that?” Eric asked as his hands arranged her braids.

“Gran,” she answered with  a smile. “She loves to dance and so she taught me. The big band era was somethin’ else. She loves the music and so do I.”

Sookie looked at the champagne and shook her head. “If I want to keep my wits about me, I guess that would be no to the champagne,” she said picking up the heavily carved flutes that were beside the bucket.

Her eyes rested on him. His face. The way his brow was lightly furrowed. “This is really lovely. Thank you.”

“No,” Eric replied bringing her hands to his lips, his eyes never leaving hers. “Thank you,” and you could hear the passion in his voice.

Moonglow,” Sookie smiled to hide her embarrassment as the next song started. “One of my favorites.”

Eric’s placed a hand on her cheek. “I am so sorry about this. It saddens me that this has to be. That you are giving your all to one such as myself. That I am not what you deserve.”

“Eric,” she let go of the bewildered feeling that tried to dominate her. “There is a sayin’. In the end we all get what we deserve. If this is to be my last meal, so to speak. I could not,” she smiled at him, “have imagined any of this,” she smiled at him. “Truly. I could not…no correction…I would never have dared to dream this big.”

“My lady,” Eric bowed to her, “would you care to dance?”

“Why thank you kind sir,” she smiled up at him as she stepped into his arms. “Yes I would.”

Sookie sang along with the song as held her and danced her around the floor.

“You have a lovely voice,” he said to her.

“No,” she grinned. “The Seid has a lovely singing voice. Sookie does not.”

“Is that a fact?” Eric asked her as he dipped her to the floor and slowly brought her back up.

“That is a fact,” she grinned. “Sookie cannot carry a note in a bucket. But I do like to sing and so I do. Not everyone enjoys it as much as I do.”

“Are you sure? I could easily offer you a recording contract.”

Laughing, she kissed him on the cheek. “That is so sweet, but when this is over and the Seid has retired until the next event, no, I really do not think you will.”

“How bad can it be?” he asked.

“Plenty bad,” she grinned.  “My gran loves me to death but when we go to church, she sings in the choir and I sit in the back of the church. Mr. Hershel, he is tone deaf and he loves to sing also. So the two of us has the grandest time singin’ for all we are worth while the rest of the church sings louder to drown us out.”

“You go to church,” Eric nodded. “If I might, how do you reconcile this…this…evil that is coming from the stars with your beliefs?”

“I believe in God and His son Jesus and the Holy Spirit. That means different things to different folks. I have my own personal take on that as well. And because of what I believe, I have found that faith is walking to the edge of all the light that I have and taking one more step. That because of what I believe, I will never be swallowed by the darkness that looms in front of me. And the light that lives in me, the darkness cannot over-come it.

So evil comes and evil goes. That is every day of my life. And if it kills this body, my light lives on in Heaven.”

“And what if there is no Heaven or Hell?” Eric asked.

“If this is all there is,” she shrugged, “then I have had a pretty good time.

I like who I am and what I stand for and at the end of the day, or at the end of this life, if I have done the best I can, then I  figure I will rest easy in the grave.”

Eric stared at her. “You do not fear death,” he said slowly.

“No,” she responded.

“You are a remarkable woman,” he raised her hands to his lips and kissed them. “A woman that values herself. That lives what she believes. You are rare, Miss Sookie and I am honored to say I know you.”

“Not that rare,” she shrugged as he twirled her around and back into his arms. “Lots of good folks out there. I know several. It is just that after puttin’ in a full day’s work, all you want to do is get home, kick your shoes off, put your feet up and enjoy your family.”

Laughing, he spun her around the room and then back to face-to-face. “So what you are saying,” he grinned at her while she laughed, “is that I probably won’t meet them if I only associate with the dregs of the supernatural society.”

Sookie shrugged and became very serious. “Probably not in the dregs of any society.

What are you thinkin’,” she asked him. “Your eyes just changed color.”

“We have about forty minutes,” Eric noted the time. “And you are naked beneath that robe,” his smile was impish.

“Yes, I was wonderin’ if you were gonna’ notice that?”

“Oh, believe me, I noticed,” his fangs dropped down just a bit.

“I believe you mentioned that you wanted to do some smoochin’.”

Grinning at him, she blushed and nodded her head, yes.

“Well, we can smooch standing up, or sitting down with you in my lap. We can also smooch on the couch lying down or in front of the fireplace.

And there is that king size bed in the back,” he wiggled his eyebrows at her. “So are we going to pick the box, the curtain or door number three?”

“Let’s go with what’s behind door number three,” she motioned with her head.

He waltzed her there and opening the door, he announced, “You have picked the king size bed. Now let me tell you what you have won. Shall this be with clothes or naked or a combination.

O’, wait one,” he grinned as her robe disappeared. “Looks like the fates have decided.”

Scooping her up in his arms, he carried her to the bed and placed her under the covers. “You under the covers, me on top of the covers, and if you don’t mind, a lot of French kissing. Put your spit all over my mouth and anywhere else you have a mind, too.”

“Hear! Hear!” was called from his crotch as he began to disrobe.

“What?” Sookie asked sitting up. “Does your crotch speak?”

“That is King Eric. My penis. He talks. I was hoping he would keep it to himself, tonight, but apparently not.”

“She looks like Venus rising up out of the waves, Eric,” he gasped. “Her light shines around her like the luminescence of a perfect white, South Sea pearl. Her breasts reflecting dazzling snow-capped mountains in the brilliant sunshine and her nipples, the pink glow of the fiery sunset as the ocean sprays her with a fine mist and sets all aglow declaring her the perfect woman!

I am glad you brought my knives,” his voice was solemn and proud. “Gladly I would go to my death defending her. You may count on me fair lady, I will keep you safe and the evil ones dead!”

“Thank you,” she replied as her eyes went up to Eric’s. “Really? A knife?”

“He is deadly with a knife,” Eric replied. “And he has, more than once, saved my life. I bought his arsenal. After tonight I am going to have a Bowie knife made for him and present it to him with much pomp and fanfare.”

“Really?” Sookie replied, her eyes going back down to Eric’s crotch.

“Yes. Because of our unusual circumstances this evening, Madame Vedo has stitched sheaths into my pants to hold his knives. So they shall be at the ready and easily accessible.”

Sookie was smiling. “I have never thought in my entire life that I would need a penis to protect me, let alone know one that carries his own knives.”

“Truthfully,” Eric smiled, “I did not either. Yet, here we all are. You, me, and King Eric. Ready to cross blades.”

“War is my middle name,” King Eric replied. “And Trouble is his. That is why War is my middle name,” he snorted. “To keep Trouble intact. I am the brains and he is the legs that walks us around.”

Snorting, Sookie swallowed the chuckle. “He comes with attitude,” she nodded.

“Yes,” Eric sighed,  “more often than not he gets me slapped. I am happy to see he is on his best behavior.”

“Best behavior,” she ran her hand down the side of his face. “I believe you said something about French kissing. I have never done that. And I am looking forward to doing that. Now should I help you with your clothes or can I just watch?”

“Do you want to watch?” he asked her, his voice low and sultry.

“I think so,” her voice was curious. “Yes,” she nodded, “I want to watch. Would you please do just sorta go slow and easy?”

“Well yes I can,” he said standing and because he could, pulled his t-shirt up very slowly up and over his head. Then, like a slow trickle of water running of the bloom of a rose, he was running his hands down his chest and into his jeans. With a low moan, he rubbed his upper thighs and said, to her, “I wish you were doing this.”

Sookie’s eyes were riveted as his hands moved and he was now rubbing on King Eric.

Sookie was moaning softly as Eric slowly moved his hands out and undid his belt.

Then the top button.

Then the next button.

“The Levi Denim 501 Five Button Fly,” she nodded, her eyes finally looking up at his and not watching his hands. “Straight leg. Hugs your ass. Looks like they were made to fit you.”

“Tailored,” he grinned and licked his bottom lip.

“Part of the seduction?”

“Well that depends. Do you like it?” he asked, undoing another button.

“Oh yes,” she nodded, as she was once more watching his hands. “I like it very much.”

“What?” he asked her as he undid the last button and his hands reached in and pushed his jeans down until he stepped out of them. “What is it that you like the most?”

“The way your hands are so sure and steady. And that low moan you made. That was pleasure. That is the same kind of satisfying sound I make when I rub on myself. But it is dark and I am under the covers.

You are not at all embarrassed about…about anythin’.”

“No,” he said as he approached the bed. Getting on, he lay down beside her, his face buried in her neck as he placed kisses there.

“You are more than welcome to cover me in your spit,” he licked her pulse and then her neck.

He left a small trail of kisses along her collar bone, then down her side until his ear was even with her breast. As his mouth worked toward her nipple, his hands slid under the covers and then under her. Mouthing her nipple he began to suck. Then his hands cupped her butt and he pulled her up to him.  “Just ride it,” he said as he thrust his hips forward  and put his considerable concentration on one nipple and then the next. Listening to her cry and whimper and whisper “Please, Eric, please,” was enough to make him this side of crazy. Who needed to be a genius? The nice thing about crazy was that it had no limits…and he was going to push her over that limit…if he did not end up there first!

My name is King Eric and I am sure you have heard all manner of rumors about me…may I just stress to you that they are all, true.

I have been with The Viking since time, began, for us. Yes, I am the Y chromosome that keeps the big oaf from just being a really tall, ugly girl. And he is tall…that is the Viking blood…and yes, he is blond and blue-eyed as well, which is also his Viking gene pool. And his dick…well, that is all me and I am my own man, King Eric, Viking or no! I get my girth and robustness from my sheer strength of will and never ending devotedness to wanting to please the ladies!

I am deeply embarrassed to say, there was a time in his life when I went on strike!

Yes…I know… it still assaults me to my very soul!

There was a hundred years when he was not the best person that you would want to know. His grandmother and mother would have shamed him in front of the entire clan for doing some of the outrageously disrespectful things that happened on his watch.

I still roll my one eye at the thought of some of the things that he did. And we would have shouting contests about this! One dark he got so tired of me speaking the truth to him, that  he put a geas on me so that I could not speak and berate him for his sad lack of manners and the way he conducted himself!

I just want you to understand that I did not encourage nor did I participate in his immoral, outrageous acts.

That is correct…for a hundred years, he could not get me up. No one knows this, but when he was with a woman, he was forced to use a strap on, then he would glamour them, tell them what a great lover he was and send them on his way.

Poser! And then some…!

It was a stone circle that brought him back.

I am proud and pleased and deeply humbled to participate tonight in this stone circle that is going to wipe his name from the list of dumber-then Were shit. You know the list I mean. That awkward moment when someone in the crowd yells out when you are telling a story… “Well just how dumb was he?”

And you are forced to speak the truth so you reply, “He was dumber than Were shit!”

“Oh, man…” they all take a step back, shake their heads and roll their eyes. 

“You just cannot come back from that! And as the King, there is no way I want my name associated with dumber than Were shit. After all, I might be  the little head, but I am the brains of this outfit!

So, this evening, that is my intent. Tonight we are coming back from…from…that!  And all though my name is clear on this account, I am attached to the big oaf! And I suffer from guilt by association. Yes, I know, I am all heart and soul and take the responsibility! But this is who I am! And it cannot be helped!

So am I looking forward to tonight? You know that I am! I shall do my job! It might be the quickest one stroke on the face of the planet, but Miss Sookie shall know pleasure   and we shall put that beastly one hundred years behind us, once and for all!

Eric and Sookie were both giggling. The spit idea seemed like a good one, so they were taking turns licking each other, starting with their feet and working their way up.

Sookie now had her tongue on the back of Eric’s knees. He  was ticklish there and his giggles caused her to giggle.

When she was finished with those, she laid down and he licked the back of hers.

Her whooping with laughter could be heard by the vampires at the stone circle.

“I thought he was sexing her up?” Vlad said to Attila. “You know, that she would be screaming with pleasure…not laughing…” his voice trailed off as the merriment just got louder.

Everyone looked at Pamela and then Samuel.

They both shrugged.

Pamela and Samuel looked at each other and shrugged.

“This is new,” Pam mumbled under her breath. “Screaming his name in pleasure, yes. Laughing so hard that she is gasping for air, I am not for sure what that is…” she was shaking her head and her focus was now on the direction of the RV.

“They have thirty minutes,” Madame Vedo replied, watching the moon.

“We have thirty minutes,” Eric said looking up at her. As much as he wanted her to work over King Eric, who was gasping for air, they had to move on.

“I will hurry it along,” she replied as she licked her way up his chest to his neck.

“Your turn,” he said, lying her down on her back. “As much as I hate to, vamp speed from here on.”

“Yes,” she replied as she let her body enjoy the following moments. “Yes,” she whispered as she grabbed his head and held on!

Sookie purred when Eric finished with her face and he pulled her fiercely to him.

“We have to go,” he whispered into her ear.

“I know,” she nodded and watched him get up, go over to a chair  and pull on a long linen shirt.

“Madam Vedo made one for you as well,” he said reaching to the chair and walking it over to her. “These have been treated with tin. I do not know how she works her magic, only that she does very well. Until yours manifests, this will serve you well.”

Sitting up, she took it from him and slid it on over her head. Helping her stand, she shook the shift out. “Well, it covers the girly stuff. For now, that is all that matters.”

“Let us away,” Eric smiled at her.

“Front or back?” she asked him with a grin.

“Front, front, front!” was being yelled from King Eric.

“Front it is,” she wrapped her arms around him and then her legs.

“How about a kiss for the road?” she asked.

“Oh, we shall kiss while we are on the road,” his tongue reaching out and licking her lips.  “We have five minutes to get there. Five minutes to get into position. We shall have a five-minute kiss to get there.”

They were out the door and moving not at a high rate of vamp speed, like they had coming over. But a more moderate pace. Which she enjoyed, immensely! King Eric was singing the Ride of the Valkyriesand Eric’s tongue was all over her mouth in time to it.

It was, she thought one of the funniest yet most sensual things she had experienced thus far.

“Or maybe it is just my nerves,” she reflected on that for a moment. “Does not matter,” she tightened herself around him while her tongue licked his. “I like it!”

When they arrived at the henge, there was the appearance of a battle already taking place…Mother Nature was warring against what wanted to descend from the sky!

Everyone had fled, except for the vampires and the dragon and his ryder that now stood in the circle.

“You smell like each other,” Ian said when Eric stepped them into the henge.

“Yes,” Eric nodded as he walked them toward the altar.

“How is that possible?” Vlad asked.

“We covered each other in our spit.”

“But vampires do not make dry saliva,” Ian pointed out. “Only if we are preparing to feed.”

“Apparently I do,” Eric responded.  “I see we are on time. And o’, here comes the stairs. And you have the gate! And what looks to be weapons at the ready. Love your holstered bodies! You bristle with armament!  My fellow warriors, on to victory!”

“Pamela is standing by at the ready with yours,” Samuel told him, watching the stairs and now the changing of the starfield above their heads. “And your swords are under the altar, along with other things we may not want or need.”

“Into positions,” Eric called out.

Pam was down on the ground with Sookie now standing on top of her. She had the mead in one hand and the bowl of millet resting on the altar. Eric was holding the bread.

“How are you doing?” he asked her.

“Your smile makes me all warm and hopeful inside,” she grinned back.

He leaned in and she kissed his bottom lip, pulling it into her mouth and suckled there for a few seconds.

“Thank you for being so thoughtful of me,” her smile got bigger. “You have treated me with nothing but respect. And I just want you to know how much I appreciate that.”

“The Druid is on you,” he rubbed his nose against hers. “I can see it. Your eyes are glowing. How are you doing?”

“Good, no outside interference yet. But I do feel like I am being bombarded on the top of my head with…with…something. Feels like fine grains of sand raining down on me.”

“Good thing I licked you there,” he grinned, “just maybe it will keep their screaming voices out of your head. I am right here beside you,” his eyes held hers. “And as soon as you dump the mead and the millet, I will have you in my arms and we will be up on the altar.”

“Yes,” she nodded as she kept her eyes focused on his. “It is nice to be here with family,” she could feel the shadows begin to lengthen. The warmth of the moon beams giving way to the dark, pulsing dark that wanted to consume her! Instead, she watched his eyes, as the blue in them began to fade and the deepest of night was going to consume them. With his hands on her, she paid no attention to what was happening around her.

“Heads up!” was yelled by all as the last sliver of moon still shone proudly against the blood red and the screams of agony, despair and triumph were coming down the staircase!

“Madame Vedo,” Vlad yelled, “rip off their clothes!”

Vedo was at the altar, her especially stitched, prepared garments removed with a flick of her wrist.

“I’ve got this,” Pam bellowed up from the ground, her weapons strapped to her body.

Leaving the comfort of Eric’s arms, Sookie stood on top of Pam.

“Darkness in five, four, three, two, one,” Samuel yelled above the raging sounds of Mother Nature and the evil that wished to descend to earth!

Sookie noted when the circle went to black…and she could see nothing…

…and if there was terror, or disco lights, or beings assaulting her brain, she was not aware of it.

Her hands were sure and steady. . .

“Dump the mead,” she spilled it out onto the altar.  “Cast the millet,” she repeated to herself as she made a sweeping movement with the bowl, sending the grains, everywhere,  “wrap my legs around Eric and…” and up they went.

Her legs were wrapped around his waist. Her butt on the altar. “Put my feet on the altar, he pushes in,” she felt him push in and pull out, “I put my fingers in then,” she could feel the blood “and then out and spread the blood on top. And put  my bloodied hand on his shoulder.”

He drinks, eats,” she could feel Eric doing these things.  “My  fingers are in his mouth and the gate closes.”

And then there was something completely unexpected! “Stay safe,” he said and then pulled her fiercely to him.  His mouth covered hers in a searing kiss!

Eric was up and shoved her under the altar, with a “Shoot to kill!”  and then he was gone.

Taped to the inside  of the altar were air pistols. She had been practicing with the ones that were positioned down here. Her hands found the guns and removing the tape, she was armed and at the ready!

“He kissed me,” she smiled and allowed herself a small moment of pleasure. “And him breakin’ me, well that did not hurt at all!”

Cacius had gotten into his car and drove out to a rise that overlooked the cornfield! Stripping down to naked, he held his staff in his hands and bowed to the four corners of the all the worlds.

“Glorious, glorious, glorious,” he wept as he prostrated himself toward the stone circle. “I hear and obey, I stand and I do not falter. I am justice and pure of heart. I will tell the Queen that I sacrificed the Were and that her glorious reign shall continue forever!”

Standing, he could see the henge and it wasglorious. He began his dance of the openingand felt the last of the cold moon’s rays run off his body as he cast aside this world and was ready to embrace the next.

 Dancing in the moonlight…the last bit of the cursed white light disappeared as his dance became fevered and the blood red captured and would now control the face of the moon!

Then something marvelous began to happen! He could feel it in his leg and arm! The change of purification and of   collapsing vanguards. The old was ending! The new beginning!

“I am righteous, I am righteous,” he cried out and beat his fists in the air! That is when he noticed. His right arm had shifted to that of…of…a wolf! And the splendor that was his right leg, tattooed with the protection spells of the ages, had changed to wolf as well!

“By all that is unholy!” he screamed. “The gods of my other-worlds, save me! What is this? What has happened?”

On top of a small rise in a cornfield outside of New Orleans, Cacius had a small, come to Jesus meeting. Not that he would ever admit that, but it was now time to think some serious shit, through. Because his life and future undeath depended on this. Out here screaming like a banshee would do him no good. Okay, the right side of his body was seriously fucked. Because of the horror of his body that he was beholding, there could be a loss of bodily functions, later. At the moment, he could not shit, himself! Could not! S-A was going to want a full report. The who, what, why when, where and how. All he had to do was stand here and watch.

Could he do that? Fuck no! He had to work his own agenda! Gain where no other could. Walk with eyes where no one else could see! Own the world and all those in it!

Now he was cursed! Not fit to be an immortal, a vampire or even a complete wolf! Nor was he a man…he was now an unspeakable! A hybrid, he shuttered at the thought! An outcast!

Whoever the winner was, be they a god  or vampire, if they knew about him, he was fucked! Here in the corn was the best place for him! Here in the corn he would stay!

Sookie knew her hand was in front of her face. It was pitch black in the circle. Like being inside of a cave! Which made the stars that were foreign to her eyes, look like you could reach out and touch them. What held her attention was watching the light show up in the air. Yes, the stair case was a grand, sweeping show of power, with all manner of ungodly things in a bottle neck, on it. She could see the gate. It was doing its job. And their team was in the air and shooting and you could hear the screams of those that now sizzled with embedded tin.

But it could not compete with the air bursts that were coming from on high! That had to be Lafayette and O.I.

Lafayette had been practicing with a sling shot. Those bags of tin pellets went winging through the air to be hit with O.I.’s flame and even down here, the stench of roasting…something…was horrific!

They were perhaps two minutes into the battle. As she got her bearings, she realized she was still naked and her watch was missing. “I could use some Druid magic,” she said out loud as the yelling and screaming continued and she could hear their guys yelling   above the wind and using O.I.’s fireballs as light to shift positions!

You could see the movement around O.I. That was the vampires, coming in to take a better shot, get more ammo, which O.I. had strapped to him, or just fuck with the evil in general. Vlad had said something about how he was going to moon them.

“Any time now, magic! Give me some Druid!”

Nothing happened! She was still nude and her hair was still loose and just what the fuck had happened to her watch?

“Well, just what the fuck?” she hissed.

“Sookie!” she heard Pam yelling.

“One, two, three…” she began yelling the numbers so that Pam could find her way to her.

Despite herself, Sookie grinned. They had rehearsed, everything! Down to the second. Pam was to check on her on the fifteen-minute mark. Really, that much time had passed? And what had happened to her watch?

The vampires rotated in and out to O.I. just like they had practiced. Giving everyone time to reload and rethink the battle plan. That was the thing about wars, the battle field was constantly changing and you had to be able to adapt with it.

“That gate was just pure fucking genius,” Eric smiled as he continued to spray bullets at the bottle neck. The stench was overpowering. More than once, he thought he was going to puke!

Samuel, who was just somewhere below O.I., had puked. He knew it was not Lafayette because they had equipped him with a gas mask. And Eric knew it was not O.I. because there would have been something like lava raining down on his very fine vampire ass. He had seen O.I. puke, before, and it got dangerous if he was projectile vomiting!

That only left his dear brother. Who was undoubtedly singing The Psalms as he wretched.

His watch vibrated on his wrist. They had been in here for fifteen minutes. One thing you could say about technology. These fuckers could give you the appearance of slowing  down time or speeding it up, but unless you could slow down the rotation of the earth, science continued to track the spinning of the earth down to the zeptoseconds, and the gods only know how far down the physicists tracked it.

 Pam had gone to check on Sookie. Good. You could not see worth a Were’s shit in here, but those off-worlders could do nothing about the vibration on your wrist.

There was now about forty-five minutes left. Most excellent. The big bad had yet to put in an appearance.

Eric figured this being’s ego would not let him keep out of sight much longer.

Flexing a bit he felt ready for the battle…and then some. Wanting it to start so he could push his limits.

Because he now had new limits. He was more. What he and Sookie had done tonight, was an interesting phenonium.  He had extra somethings. He could feel it and it was a powerful thing. Now he wanted to know what it was that had changed and with a sword in his hand was the only way to find out. He always felt good before a battle, tonight was no different. Although, things had changed a bit for the evil.

There was not the constant influx of the big bad. For which he was grateful. They were still coming down the stairs, but not in the numbers that they had seen in the past. So maybe they had closed it. Which meant they were going to have to kill everything that came down, because there would be no returning to their home dimension. So Abhartach died tonight. “Well just the true death to that fucker,” Eric snarled as he open-fired on those that were rushing the gate. “Or maybe not,” he held that thought. “Maybe for those on this side, it is a two-way door. They can escape back up.

What?” he said feeling his wrist vibrate, again. “Another fifteen minutes has passed. Don’t get lost in your thoughts Northman. Those uglies would love for you to go adrift in this and never come out.

There it is,” he saw the fireball light up the sky as those from the top pushed those that were standing back from the gate into it.

“Took them long enough to figure that out,” Eric snorted. “What a lot of posers,” he grinned as he pulled his sword.

This morning, Sookie was hopeful. By afternoon, she thought maybe she was not ever going to talk about what was going to happen to her. Now that she was here, she was sure she was not going to speak of this evening ever again! This is not what she had envisioned!

Naked, she was armed and sitting under the altar. Her Druid self was not anywhere. Just what the fuck? Was she worried…well that was the question!

“No,” she honestly answered to herself. “Not worried. The moon is going to go back to white light. The team seems to have things under control, because there was nothing for me to shoot at. Surely, by this time, there would be one or two that I could claim as my own personal kill.”

“Sookie,” she heard Pam calling her name, again.

“One…two…” she shouted.

“Sookie, where are you?” was yelled back. “I can’t see you in this hell-hole!”

“Oops…” she pulled back under the altar into a tight ball. “Guns at the ready,” she steadied herself. “Just let that fucker roll on past here. You can just feel the sting of my tin b-b’s. come on, come one, come on.” And maybe, she thought she sounded a bit gleeful!

This blood moon was not going to set on her cold body! She was going to live to see her moonlight return! And once more wear clothes!

“Come on,” she grinned, “Please allow me to take you back to Hell.”

There was the distinct smell of something unearthly that grunted when it ran into the altar. Pulling the trigger, there was a scream, and the sickening sound of flesh opening where she made the wound as the body fell.  Next came the work of the tin sand that had been scattered over the area popping open the exposed flesh and burning away at the evil. “Putrid,” she shuttered.  “Hopefully, that thing is now dead.”

There was another one coming this way. The entity tripped over the body and landed on top of their fellow legionnaire. Firing more shots, she heard the shuffling of what she could only call insanity, and bracing herself, she began to shoot out into the dark and with much satisfaction, she heard grunts and screams as her aim hit true and more bodies fell.

“They must have rushed the gate,” she thought as she kept firing. “Knew that was going to happen. The guys even planned for it. Damn, so glad this is not their first time in a battle zone,” as she dropped the magazine from her air rifle and pulling another one from the holster taped to the side of the altar, loaded another one. “This would just suck if there was no plan.”

Eric felt another vibration on his wrist. He was standing on the rock beams on top of the henge uprights, fighting those who wanted to play King of the Hill.  King Eric had insisted! There was no way of knowing how many they had pushed to the ground and the bad guys continued to fall like hail stones from the sky. Fifteen minutes, left,” he nodded to himself as he slashed his way around the circle, King Eric doing just as much damage as himself!

Then something interesting happened. He could see the eclipse of the moon begin to fade. And the stairs in the Earth’s night sky were beginning to twinkle through. “That’s different…and…is it, perhaps, not as black in here…?”

“What the fuck!” King Eric shouted in glee. “I have grown two more inches! My reach is now as long as yours, my comrade-in-arms!”

Sookie felt the changes taking place on her body. Clothes were back and her hair was in some elaborate braid. Still no watch on her wrist, though.

And she thought maybe she could see…maybe…and the wind and noise were gone. And maybe the stink…she no longer wanted to puke. Yes, their moon was making its way back to them!

Abhartach was watching what was going on around him. His time was not up and yet…yet…the moon spoke of a different reality!

His troops had been fleeing back up the stairs and others had not been able to come down them to re-engage. Things  were horribly wrong!

He had one chance left. And only one as the stench wafted back up the stairs and now polluted his private space. “Retreat,” he bellowed.

His followers did not need to be told twice. There was pushing and shoving and an ending of their reality at the hands of these humans as they fled to get away from the death that lurked there in the dark.

Left alone, he was standing on the stairs. “I would speak with the self-proclaimed lady of the light,” he shouted. “That abomination that calls herself a warrior and a hero! That putrid amount of flesh that wafts deceit on the breeze!”

There was a glow by the altar and it came towards the staircase. It was Sookie! Or perhaps not, Eric reasoned. Her hair was done up in an intricate braid resembling a staircase. On her forehead, a simple gold circlet, also engraved in Runes. From her body flowed a gossamer gown that light surged from and filled all the dark corners of the henge. Around her swirled a purple robe. Gold medallions  the size of dinner plates, done in fanciful embroidered Runes adorned it!  Along with the lavish matching trim that framed the edges. Around her waist hung her sword, and on her arm, she carried a matching shield.

As she approached, she said, “My fellow heroes, not one word. Not one. Whatever you say he will use, against you.”

Abhartach smiled.  “Lady of the Light,” he gave her a deep bow. Then, with a turn of his body, he dismissed her.

“To the men that fought so bravely here, this dark. Your countless fallen comrades would rise from the ground and slay you if they knew they had sacrificed themselves for the likes of her.  I say to you she lies,” he shouted, placing his hand over his heart. “And is a war monger. And a lover of dead flesh. Your lives are forfeit while she sits as a queen and eats honey and comb and washes it down with sweet nectar and your blood. She utters words that true men would never heed.  Promises riches that she does not have and spread her legs to whoever asks. And gives birth to all things unclean and abhorrent. I hope those of you left standing will at last make your will known to her,” he smiled as he thrust his hips forward and then pulled them back. “Let her serve you as is your right! Who here is the man among you that would broker a deal with me and cast this whore into Hell? For Hell is where she belongs. Yes, she is a lady of the light. But you need to ask yourself, what light fuels her? I can tell you, it is the crippled, crushed pieces of a looming dark night. One filled with anguish and hate that she brings here and disguises as good deeds.”

Everyone still held their weapon at the ready.

Eric took careful aim and pulled the trigger.

There was a screech from the being on the stairs. Turning to Eric, he roared his discontent  and threw a fireball at him. Dropping the rifle, Eric used his sword as a bat and knocked it back to him.

Contact!

Abhartach screamed as he patted out the flames with his hands.

“You will regret this, you whores’ sons, all of you! You think you can stop me? There is always someone who wants power of the unworldly type! I will find them and then I will be back for you! You shall feed those who thought to never again taste flesh and you shall fuel their desires!”

Turning, he ran up the stairs as they began to disappear.

Their moon was back to its white, cold light. And their familiar night sky had never looked so good.

“Thank you,” Sookie looked around at the group. “Thank all of you. From my heart and from my world, I thank you.

O.I., if you would not mind, I know Gran is worried. I would like to go home and rest in the comfort of her love.

This is indeed a reason to celebrate,” Sookie bowed to them as O.I. landed with Lafayette on his back. “I will leave you to it,” she smiled at them as Lafayette helped her on and settle in.

O.I. and Lafayette both saluted and with a lift of the dragon’s wings, they were airborne.

There was a comfortable rocking as O.I.’s wings moved up and down.

“You ready?” Lafayette asked her as he handed her his phone.

“Yes,” she nodded.

When Gran picked up Sookie said, “All is well. We are coming home. I love you Gran, we will be there shortly.”

Hanging up, she handed the phone back to Lafayette.

When Sookie began to cry, Lafayette took held her in his arms and held her all the way home.

The vampires watched the dragon take flight. “She would not be wrong,” Vlad smiled as he turned his attention to his fellow warriors. “Time to celebrate!”

“There are blood whores and other pleasures waiting at the penthouse,” Pam smiled. “The last one there has to pay the bill!”

All you could hear was laughter as the vampires disappeared into the darkness.

The night air cooled the henge as the moon smiled down.

Samuel approached Eric who was sitting on top of the altar. “You are quiet,” he said as he hopped up and sat down beside him.

Eric looked around and let out a big sigh. “I believe that our family’s part in this is finished. That we have locked the portal and it is no longer our job to fight this evil.”

“I would say it was a job well done and congratulations are in order,” Samuel replied watching his brother as Eric’s eyes shifted colors and his face remained in neutral. Things were not right. His brother was troubled.

“Is there anything you would have done differently?” Samuel asked.

“Sookie deserved more than what I gave her.  She did not know if she would live or die,” Eric voice was far and distant.  “And she wanted to dance. She said she had danced with her gran but not with a male. And what could have been her final hours here, she just wanted to dance…with me.

I…I feel like I cheated her. She should have had so much more. Instead, she danced, with me.”

“Is there anything I can do?” Samuel asked him.

“No, I need a couple of days to process, this.”

“Do you want to sit with me while I work?” Samuel’s voice was soft and comforting. “We can go, anywhere.”

“I believe so, my brother,” Eric sighed. “Quit. I seem to crave it.”

“I can do that,” Samuel smiled at him. “Let us be gone.”

The Bon Temps Triad landed in the front yard. Gran was out the door to greet them.

There was hugs and kisses and laughter and a lot of “Thank you Jesus!” as her family made their way into the house.

“Tell me!” Gran said as she closed the front door. “But get drinks first. And maybe some dinner. I made beef stew and the biscuits are hot in the oven. Lots of honey butter! What else is needed?”

“Tequila,” the three heroes said as looked around this place they called home.

“Home,” Sookie smiled as she ran her hand along the wall. “I love being home!

And tequila. I could use a jelly glass full of that!”

They sat at the kitchen table and ate and drank and Gran asked what else do you want and Sookie said. “Could you please make monkey bread? Lots of cinnamon! I could eat the entire pan!”

An hour later,  amidst “Lord have mercy!” and “Thank you Jesus for my family!” they were having dessert and Gran was making another pot of coffee.

“So the portal is closed,” the older woman said with a sure nod of her head. “Our family obligation is done this night.”

“Yes,” Sookie nodded. “Abhartach can just go…”

“What?” Gran said. “It sounded like you said a heart attack. All the women in our family die from heart attacks!”

Sookie looked at Gran. “You think this thing cursed our family with heart attacks?”

“Well if it did, it is not going to any longer,” Gran replied. “You saw to that, tonight!”

“Amens and hallelujahs, His La La Fineness says! That mo’ fo’er is not spreadin’ his filth around no mores!”

“Amen and hallelujah  is right,” Sookie sighed. “I am full, ready for bed and I think I am headed that way.”

“You doing okay, Sookie?” Gran asked, taking her by the hand.

“I am more than okay,” she smiled. “I am covered in vampire spit, which I do believe kept the crazies out of my head and I am now tired. Feels like all the air has been let out of me.”

“Get some sleep, honey,” Gran said as Sookie stood up and kissed her on the forehead.

“Will do,” she hugged this woman that believed in her and stood by her.

When they heard Sookie’s door close, Gran looked at Lafayette.

“It worked Gran,” he said with a shrug. “The two of them  rehearsed it and it worked.

It was indeed black as pitch in the circle and nothing could be seen. Let alone heard. For her it was a private moment. I think she intends to keep it that way.”

“Do not blame her a bit,” Gran nodded. “I just wish things could have been different for her,” the older woman sighed. “I am going to bed.”

Kissing her on the forehead, Lafayette watched her toddle off into the house.

“Gran, at times I wish things could have been different for all of us,” Lafayette sighed.

“My Big Man’s,” O.I. fluttered in front of him. “You gots regrets?”

Lafayette smiled at the love filled eyes that stared back at him. “Maybe that I was kinder, more loving, considerate.”

“Yous is not lacking, my La La,” he stroked his face with his claw. “Not lacking at all.”

The vampires were at the hotel, partying. It had been a great victory!

They all admired the storm that was beginning to build off the cost.

“Going to be one hell of a blow,” Pam remarked.

“Yes,” Madame Vedo replied as they both stood out on the balcony. “Something to wash clean the air and rid us of the stench of evil.”

There was a storm building up in New Orleans. The thunderheads had pushed in, filled with warm water from the Gulf. Before the sun rose, lightning lit up the sky and for twenty minutes, there was a spectacular light show in the air. Then the rain moved in and for ten minutes it fell so hard you could not see ten feet in front of you.

With sunrise, it promised to be a nice day. The air had been washed clean, there was a cool breeze and the humidity was low.

Outside of town, the cornfields benefited from the rain and the rocks that made up the henge held a high degree of iron ore, which made them very attractive to the lightning. When the storm dissolved, the henge was no more as well. The thunderbolts had done a most excellent job of reducing it all to rubble.

Before sunrise, Cacius was on the phone, sobbing and pleading. “My Queen,” his words tumbled out. “The henge was  secured. The darkness cannot control us. But it is now rubble. A storm moved through and brought it to an unjust end!”

“Was secured and now destroyed!” the voice of reason drawled out. “You told me you had this. That you had secured my position in the realm of the Ether and Mist. How does a storm destroy rock?”

“Lightning storm my Queen,” he shook his head.  It would not do to show fear! What the fuck had he been thinking to  call her? “I need to know how you want to proceed. I am at a loss without you here.”

“We will be on our plane back to our residence. Now, this Druid that was in attendance with Northman. Is she dead?”

This was a tricky moment. He wanted the job as Druid.  He wanted to be a vampire Druid! Was she dead? He had no way of knowing.

“I do not know,” his voice dropped. “The darkness kept everyone from seeing.”

“So she could be dead?”

“Perhaps,” he replied.

 “Find out for me. And if she lives, I want to meet her,” she replied.

“I…I do not know her name,” he sobbed.

“Well, who does?” her voice went up an octave.

“Alcide Herveaux,” he stammered.

“A Were?” she hooted.

“Yes,” he replied.

“I will contact Compton and get the Were to us. With the new dark, he shall answer our questions.”

Bill was lounging in the pool at the Big Pull Motelin Jackson, Mississippi. This trip had been a bust. He had not been invited out to the King’s mansion and he was out a tank of gas.

Northman must have been successful. The moon was once more white. There were no demons dancing on the light posts or angels singing to STOP signs. Things were looking good. Time to take his ass back to the residence and take over and rule!

His phone trumpeted with the horns of Reveille.  It was Sophie-Anne.  Picking up he heard:

“Get me Packmaster Herveaux. We will be there with the new dark. He is to be in attendance upon us at that time.”

The phone went dead. “Why me?” he sobbed. “I have been a good and righteous Queen. I am not deserving of this short notice Were shit she throws at me.”

Getting out of the pool, he took a towel to dry off. “This is not fluffy at all,” he complained. “And has no nice nap to it. Good thing I am not paying to stay here,” as mumbled as he went to the locker room and changed into his clothes. “Well,” he held up the towel once more after he had slipped on his shoes. “I guess it is good enough to dry the car off with after I have washed it.”

Tossing it into his bag, he walked through the lobby and out into the night. Getting into his car, it was time to haul his ass on back to N.O.

Alcide had driven all night to get back to his own bed. He just fucking hated sleeping in hotels. There was nothing comfortable about them. Even the king size beds cramped his style. He liked to sleep spread out. As in spread eagle all over the bed. It was a bit hard to do on a bed that was not his own.

When he pulled in, six Weres stepped out of the bushes, all of them with shot guns.

“What the fuck?” he said. “Samson, I was just in N.O. You could have called me and I would have met you for coffee.”

“S-A wants to do a meet and greet,” he replied.

“Really? I doubt that. It is morning,” Alcide chuckled.

Samson snarled at him “No fucking kidding. I know morning! I am not a dumb ass Were! I did go to school, you know. Auburn kicked LSU’s sorry ass that year. You really were not all that at the end zone and I was when I blocked your sorry ass from making that TD.” (touchdown)

Samson smiled. “S-A wants you there when she shows up.”

“You got breakfast, somewhere?” Alcide asked. “My ass is tired from the ride back and my stomach is growling.”

“Chicken fried steak smothered in gravy.”

“Why Cher, you remembered. Well fuck, let’s go. But I need to call Momma. She is expecting me for lunch.”

“Can do,” Samson replied. “Tell Auntie that I send my regards and will see her on my Momma’s birthday! Now, let’s get to the chopper.”

“Chopper, really, she sent a chopper for me?” In Alcide’s voice was surprise as a car pulled up to give them a ride. “Hell no! This is for us to get you back there.  And you are walkin’ back from N.O.

Momma has never ridden’ in a chopper before and we are takin’ this opportunity to make that happen for her. We are stoppin’ off at the house. That is where it is parked. Cousin Willy is there now, showin’ Momma and Aunt Susan the ins and outs.”

“Oh man,” Alcide sighed. “We havin’ Auntie Carol’s chicken-friend steak? And those tater tots she deep fries?”

“Hell yes,” Samson replied. “You don’t think I eat anyone else’s do you? If you think that, you are the dumb ass Were.”

It had been a quiet flight to Breckenridge. It was best to let Eric fight his own demons until he asked what Samuel thought of the situation.

When they landed, Eric retired to his chambers. Before sunrise, Samuel went in to tuck him in.

“I love you my brother,” Eric sighed when Samuel kissed him on the forehead.

“Rest well this day, Eric, and know that the God of my fathers watches over us.”

Everyone at the old farm house slept that night. And the next day. It was quiet and peaceful and no one tried to influence their dreams!

With the new dark, Eric sat out on the roof of Samuel’s home on Peak 8 and watched it snow. Beautiful, quiet, peaceful. And he had taken a virgin on top of an altar in a henge! And with one thrust he had spent himself inside of her!

Samuel walked outside and looked up. There sat a gargoyle covered in snow on the roof’s top peak. He knew staring out of the face of that gargoyle were blue eyes that belonged to his much-troubled brother.

Samuel floated up until he was face-to-face with Eric.

“What distresses you, my brother?” he asked.

“Beside the fact that I took a virgin on an altar. And still live…not struck down for my not so stellar behavior?”

Samuel waited. With Eric, there was always more…

“It took maybe a second…maybe…” Eric shrugged and the snow fell off his shoulders. “I was in, out, and in that fraction of the turning of the earth, I ejaculated inside of her. I kissed her, put her under the altar, and here I am.

Only, this is not the first time I have done that.”

“What do you mean?” Samuel asked.

“When she tasted my mother’s mead and I placed my tongue where hers had been on the glass.  My blood ignited and I…I…grunted as the power started at the root of my penis and traveled up like a bolt of lightning!

“Twice in one lifetime!” King Eric shouted, as the snow fell off Eric’s crotch. “It was a powerful thing Brother Samuel…shook me to the base! Same thing happened with the old dark. Lefty and Righty are once again in a state of shock! They have no idea what hit them! Me neither. And being inside of her was like reliving a dream in slow motion. He says we were in and out. I say we lingered there, forever.”

“Interesting,” Samuel nodded.

“I just need time,” Eric said as he put out a finger and a snowflake landed on it.

“I will see you inside,” Samuel smiled at him and left his brother sitting on the roof, watching it snow.

When Sophie-Anne woke, she knew she was home. There was just something sweet and overly ripe with a hint of salt   about the New Orleans air.

“Time for business,” she chuckled. “Dinner can wait.”

Sophie-Anne sat in her throne room. Cacius had begged off from attending this evening. The henge had been hit by lightning and was in a sad state. He had observed it during the day and now he wanted to walk it at night. Which was fine with her. She had gleaned from him what she needed to know.  Northman had defeated the evil and the female druid was perhaps alive.  Perhaps…

Time for business.

The Were, Heveraux, was being brought in. She had questions. And this hairy beast had better have answers!

The doors opened and in stepped the Shreveport Packmaster. She had heard he was nice looking. Carried himself well and was intelligent. Perhaps those rumors were not wrong.

“I hope he really is all that,” she thought to herself. “Hairy beast or not, he is a good-looking stud!

“Packmaster,” she said standing, a smile covering her face. “So nice of you to join us this evening.”

“Did I have a choice?” he asked. “You sent Weres for me? All you had to do was call. I could have gotten myself here and I would have been assured of a ride home.”

“I apologize for that,” she smiled at him and approaching him she extended her hand. “We were away, on a fact-finding mission and my guards took my words with a bit much more zeal than what I had intended. I do so apologize for any inconvenience.”

“Missed a day of work,”  he replied, shaking her hand instead of kissing it. “Good thing I was only going to run inventory and not actually doing construction on the job. I would have to bill you for that.

Now, what can I do for you?”

“You are to the point,” she smiled at him.

“Ma’am, I run my own business. Which makes me self -employed. Time is money.”

“We were told you were at the henge on the night of the eclipsing blood moon.

That my Sheriff of Area Five was there to help defend my home from evil that would perhaps descend from the stars.”

“As far as I know, that is correct,” he replied. “But I would not know for sure. I left early.”

“Did you know the henge has been destroyed.”

“I had not heard that,” he said. “How did it happen?”

“Lightning storm that passed through. I was just wondering if you think the female Druid that was in attendance had anything to do with that.”

“What? She can call down storms to destroy the henge? If she could do that, I would have thought she would have done so last night and side-stepped the war.”

Well fuck! She had not considered that. Maybe the female really was not all that. “We are in need of a powerful sorceress and we would like to meet her to see if she could be of any type of help. We have been told that blue sparks obey her.  We are in need of this type of power. We have heard that Eric called her Cousin.”

“Yes,” he nodded.  “And he also called her The Late Druid….she called him Cousin and Ass Hole. That is all I know about her.”

“Truly. Is that all you know? We know that you were in attendance in my sheriff’s club the dark she used her staff to place a star guide on the ceiling of Fangtasia.

“Myself and a couple hundred others saw her do that. I suspect your spy did as well. Just what is it you want me to say? You know as much about her or perhaps more than I do.

I know Northman by his reputation. That night, I saw the   two of them together and they are indeed, family. One just as surly and circumspect as the other. That is a lethal combination. Both of them looking to start a fight. Both of them capable of kicking your ass. So I do not go around asking questions about them or sticking my nose into their business. I have heard that more than one person has gone missing when they desired information about Northman. In Shreveport, he is referenced as Trouble. No one says his name. Because no one wants Trouble raining down on them. Keeps us all alive that way.”

With a flutter of her hand, Alcide was excused. She turned to walk away and then turned back to him. She had to know if she yet lived! It was time to be coy! “Did she leave there on her staff?” she asked. “I was told she used it as a witch does her broom.”

The bitch clearly wanted her. Alcide shrugged and decided it was time to fuck with her. “I don’t know if she survived the war. At the meeting at Fangtasia, it was my understanding that the druids of the past normally did not. That it took all of their energy to defeat the evil that came down the stairs. And that if there was anything left, it was just a screaming husk. And for mercy’s sake, it was killed and put out of its misery.

But I left before the battle started.”

“Mm-m-m-m,” she said with a flick of her wrist as her guards fell in beside him, took him by the arms and escorted him out.

He was walked to an outer perimeter gate, shoved out onto the street and the gate closed. “Dumb ass,” he chuckled as he began walking. He was being followed.

Heading for the French Quarter, he kept walking until he found his favorite beignet stand. He stopped and ordered a bag full of sweet. “And Cher, I need an extra special one.”

“Can do, Alcide,” the owner grinned back at him. “How’s  Momma? I need some advice. She still talkin’ to Jesus?”

“You know she is,” he grinned. “Give her a call and go see her. Been a while since she saw her favorite god-daughter.”

“Well now wait one,” the twin of the young lady came up from under the counter.

“And her other favorite god-daughter,” he chuckled.

“That’s better. Now, I poured us all a shot of tequila. We’ll just sip this while we finish off your order.”

They passed a pleasant time, together, catching up on family gossip and the newest dry-rub recipe. Paying out, he took the bag and continued walking, eating as he went.

The street vendors were gearing up for the evening and the place was taking on its night time persona. A bit more mysterious and a bit more dangerous with things that went bump in the night.

It was a vampire that was following him. What a dumb ass! Alcide drifted into the crowd and watching the vamp’s reflection in the store window, he turned sideways and lobbed the beignet right into his face!

There was a screech and the scream of “Garlic!”

With a smile he continued on until he entered the bar, Quarter Moon Distillery.

For a Were’s place of business, it was a little upscale. This was not someplace where you caused a scene. T-shirts and jeans were fine but if you thought you were gonna start a rumble in here, Dixie would fill you full of lead. Weres, being hard to train, she had to do it once or twice. She liked her clientele neat and clean and if you thought about pissing on her floor, she would use your face for a mop. He saw her do it one night, as well.

“Packmaster,” was called out when he came in. Saluting them, he sat down at the bar and took out his phone. Punching in a number, the voice at the other end said, “Northman.”

“I was picked up outside my house in Shreveport and I am presently having a beer in N.O.  Folks are asking questions. Who lived who died.”

“Can you talk?” Eric asked.

“No Cher, that is not possible.”

“Were you followed from the Residence?”

“You know I was,” Alcide chuckled and motioned for a beer.

“Are you safe?” Eric asked.

“I am having a beer at the Quarter Moon Distilleryif you want to meet me here.”

“Put Dixie on the phone, please,” Eric said.

Alcide motioned for the owner to come over. When she arrived he handed her the phone.

“I understand completely,” she grinned. Hanging up she handed Alcide back his phone and said, “Come with me. I’ll show you the bike if you are really interested in buying it.

Helen,” she yelled to the blonde behind the bar. “Got a live one here. Maybe tonight I will unload that piece of shit bike my x-old man gave me as alimony. We’ll be outback in the store room. Toss me the keys!”

They were out in the alley and Dixie unlocked the garage door. Opening it, there sat various paraphernalia from the bar along with what looked to be a brand-new Harley.

“This way,” she said skirting around chairs, tables and an old pinball machine. Shifting something on the back brick wall, a panel in the opposite wall slid open.

“Follow this all the way to the end. You’ll come out in a basement. Take the elevator to the seventh floor. Before the door opens, push 13, 2, 10 and 4. The doors will open on the opposite side. Push the emergency bell. You have five  seconds to exit. Then the doors are going to close and return to the basement where a new code will be set. If you do not push the emergency bell, it is going to drop to the subbasement and you are going to be dead.”

“Seventh floor. Before door opens, push, 13, 2, 10, 4, doors open, behind me, push the emergency bell and get out.

Thanks,” he said as he stepped away from her. His curiosity got the better of him. Northman was avoided like the plague!  “Why?” was all he asked.

“You ever hear of a Were paying alimony?  As a rule, they like to come around and beat the hell out of their X. Who do you think gave me the Harley and got rid of my old man?” she smiled.  “Haul ass, Cher. You will be safe once you get there.”

Locking up, she went back into the bar, tossed the keys back to Helen and went out onto the floor to bus tables.

Of all the fucked up Were shit! Putting away his phone, Eric floated down to the pool entrance.  Stripping, he left the snow and his cleared his mind by the fireplace. Her royal highness of bad timing and greed had pissed him off. Hovering above the deep end, he executed the perfect dive into the water and then swam to the shallow end. Pulling on a bathrobe, Eric went to find Clifford. “I need to make contact… if he does not know her last name, time to do work the search engine.”

Clifford listened while Eric explained about the newest development.

“I do not have her last name.  All I know is that her name is Sookie and that she lives about an hour’s drive somewhere outside of Shreveport. O.I. said Sookie and His La La Fineness both work at the same place. Merlotte’s, he said was the name. O.I. was very taken with this. He helped to cook Lafayette burgers and watched for when the fries were ready to come up out of the oil. He would chat her up whenever she came in to pick up the food.”

“Merlotte’s,” Eric said. “I know of it. Thanks.”

Passing through the house, Eric found Samuel in his study. Samuel noted when Eric came in. He would have been hard to miss.

Things were not sitting well with the tall blond. From somewhere he had acquired a sword and Eric’s fangs were down.

“What happened between the roof and inside? Things did not get better, I see,” he said to his brother.

“I got a phone call. That fucking Sophie-Anne…” he hissed as he paced back and forth in front of the fireplace and told Samuel about his conversation with Herveaux.

When he had finished, he sat down on the arm of Samuel’s chair. “I have got to haul ass back to Shreveport.”

“You want a plane?” he asked.

“No, I am going super-sonic. I’ll get dressed and see you before I leave.”

Samuel watched as Eric took off into the night sky.

Sophie-Anne…her days were numbered. The small vampire returned to his office and began looking at her assets. Before too much longer, Eric was going to own what was hers.

It was midnight and Eric’s first stop back in Louisiana, was the henge.

“Looks like it has had the hell blasted right out of it,” he said to himself as he walked around the pile of rubble. You could still smell the ozone in the rocks where they had been struck by the lightning. The altar stone had been hit and was in four separate, but equal pieces on the ground.

“Interesting,” he smiled as he regarded the four.  “Looks like it was broken right down the center. A stone mason could not have done a better job.”

Stacking the four of them together, he carried them across the cornfield to the old graveyard behind the barn. Placing them on top of graves, they looked like they had been there, forever.

 “Anyone who wanted that altar stone for evil intent, good luck with that.”

Dusting off his hands, he was once more airborne and into the night. His direction was North and a bit East.

Merlotte’s was outside of Bon Temps. It was time to make contact.

The sleep today had been good. She had not paced back and forth and had a pity-party like maybe she thought she would a week ago.

Eric had been exceptionally nice to her. No fairy tale romance could have compared to that! She had experienced a world class lover that had turned what could have been a terribly awkward situation into bliss. Parts of her body on fire while others had smoldered and shivered with want! “He is very good at what he does,” she sighed with joy at the remembering!

The world was set to rights and she had helped with that. “Good-bye family curse! Evil can just continue to burn in hell or walk the stars, or whatever the fuck they do. They are just not gonna be doin’ it here! Go Team!”

The clock struck down the hour the magic hour. Turning off the TV, she thought about what needed to be done. She had taken time off and played. Her paycheck was going to reflect that. It was time to get back to work. “I’ll give it fifteen minutes,” she thought to herself as she pulled on her shoes.  “You just have to wait of things to die down at the bar.”  Around midnight just seemed to work for the best if you needed to have words with Sam. Good, bad, or indifferent to the night’s till, fist fights and drunks puking, Sam was more agreeable at midnight than any other time.

There was no mistaking the vampire that walked into the bar. Sam had seen him once or twice before skulking around town. Just what he was doing here was anyone’s guess.

Looked like he was going to find out. Here came the blood sucker now.

“You must be Sam Merlotte. I am Bill Compton. Do you have someplace where we can speak in private?”

Since Sam had never met this vamp, he guessed N.O. had pulled his file and showed this cock-sucker what he looked like.

“My office,” Sam answered him and led him to the back. “Have a chair,” Sam pointed to one as he sat behind his desk.  Bill was looking around with a critical eye. “Your establishment is new to the area. My family used to live around here during the war. The  Compton planation. Perhaps you have heard of it?”

“The Old Compton place,” Sam looked at the vamp and did not smile. “Old man Compton died about three years, ago. It was run down when he lived in it. It has been abandoned since then.”

‘Truly?” Bill sounded shocked. “Well, I cannot imagine a Compton letting the family manse go to ruin.

It is indeed fortunate that I have come home, so to speak.

I will now need to correct this matter while I am looking for workers for my Queen’s residence.”

“What?” Sam eyed him. “You have come far North to be looking for work so far South.”

“I realize that, but I am looking to re-establish my home that apparently is now in need of repair,” the look on Bill’s face was one of shock.

“And so all will know my good intent, I am just looking to spread a little good will. If someone needs a job, I know where they can get one. Our Queen can be very generous.”

“Your queen,” Sam pointed a finger at him. “And that is quite some commute,” Sam answered him.

“I am just trying to be a good neighbor,” Bill answered.

The door was left partially open so Sookie stuck her head in. “Sorry, did not realize you were doin’ business,” she said.

“It’s okay. Come on in, Sookie.  What can I do for you?”

“Sam, I need to work the early shift, tomorrow.”

“I have all those slots, covered, Sookie. I have you off the schedule until next week. But if someone calls in sick, I will call you.”

“Thanks, I appreciate that,” she said.

“This is what I am talking about,” Bill said with a sincere smile on his lips and in his eyes. “Hard workers. Always wanting more hours. The back bone of the South. My name is William T. Compton. A hero of the great war. Perhaps you have heard of me?”

Before she could speak, she felt him behind her.

“Most excellent, you are here,” came the voice that vibrated through her and caused parts of her to flare up! “And Bill, no one has heard of you. Great hero my ass.

Sookie,” she turned to look at him. “I am back in town and need you for a couple of hours each day this week.”

There was shock on both Merlotte’s and Compton’s face!

 “Short trip,” was all she said to him.

“Indeed,” he smiled at her and then looked over her head at Bill. “What are you doing in my area unannounced, Bill? And sounding like you want to spirit my day walker, away.”

 In Eric’s voice was a hint of mine,  that Bill had no problem reading.

“I have a letter from our Queen,” Bill replied, patting down his pockets. “She sent me here.”

“That does not excuse you from notifying me.”

“We are not to discuss vampire business in front of non- vampire,” Bill preened.

“Spare me the trivial,” Eric responded.  “And the attitude. Are you trying to piss me off? What are you doing here?”

“I am on a mission of our Queen. She returned this dark and sent me here to see if any of the hard-working folks of Bon Temps would like a job working in her Residence.

I stopped by the club but you were not there.”

“That is one long commute,” Eric smirked at Bill then his attention was back on Sookie. “I need clothes for this weekend. A couple of suits, shirts, ties. Heavy gold cufflinks.”

“What about shoes?” she asked.  “And most importantly, socks. You still want cartoon character socks?”

“Yes,” he nodded. “And I have the shoes I am going to wear. Oh…and I am also going to need highlights!” he winked at her.

“Got it,” she nodded. “Did you bring your laundry?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“Okay. Sam,” she turned to him.  “I’ll be day walkin’ for Eric for the next week. If you would, please put me back on the schedule any time after that. And I don’t know about workin’ anyone’s sick hours.”

“Do not count on that,” Eric responded. “ Maybe more like two weeks. There are properties I want you to look at and evaluate. Along with some land. I want photos of everything. You will need the Jeep. Some of it is hard to get, too.”

“Sookie,” Sam stood, horror in his voice. “Is this what you do in your spare time? You work for Northman?”

“Yes,” she nodded. “Sam, you pay minimum wage and I make not even gas money in tips. Gran is gettin’ older and I can’t always depend on her bein’ around. Been thinkin’ about asking Lafayette if he wants to move in and pay a little rent. Maybe I will consider that more in depth after Gran passes. But for right now, I am lookin’ after me and mine and not countin’ on one source of income.”

“Where,” there was still dismay in Sam’s voice, “where did you two even meet?”

Eric noted the interest. In Sam’s voice was…well perhaps worry and jealousy. So the Shifter was sweet on her. So little, so very, very late!

“Laundry mat,” Eric supplied. “I lost a bet so I had to do my own laundry.”

“And he was clueless,” Sookie chuckled. “Which turned out for the best for me.”

“Come on,” Eric extended his arm to her. “Please allow me to see you home. We’ll take your car and I will come back for mine. I have already dropped my clothes at your house.”

They went out to the parking lot and Eric waited while Sookie unlocked the doors.

“You drive,” he smiled at her as Merlotte was watching them out a window. Bill’s sad little face was at another window.

“Let’s give them what they are expecting to see.”

“What’s that?” Sookie asked.

“That you are hired help.”

As they were driving off, Eric looked at her and said “You are exceptionally short.”

“Was I not this short as a Druid?” she asked.

“No,” he shook his head. “You were not. I would have even said that you were tall.”

“What’s up?” she asked. “As in why are you here? And did O.I. tell you where I worked.?”

“Well, he told Clifford. The dragon king was apparently entranced by how French fries were made. He likes them with mayonnaise.

As to what is up,” Eric replied as he watched the road while watching the small young woman that sat next to him, driving a car that was older than her. “That is a story. The Vampire Queen of Louisiana wants to know if the Druid is  still alive and kicking ass. They pulled Herveaux into N.O. this morning, wanting to know about you.

Then I walk into Merlotte’s and there sits the biggest ass kisser this side of the Old World. I thought he would go up in flames if you got him this far away from the throne.”

“Is that a problem?” she asked.

“Oh yes, but not for us,” he grinned as she put on the blinker and turned onto Humming Bird Lane.

Dear Readers,

On to the holy days!

To quote an angel: Jesus is not here, He is risen!

As always, thanks for reading!

Be blessed and be the blessing,

CES

 

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon—Chapter 7

Banner The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

Chapter 7

The characters of the Southern Vampire Mysteries belong to Miss Charlaine Harris. No infringement on my part is intended. The characters on True Blood belong to Mr. Alan Ball. No infringement on my part is intended.

I have no BETA, editor, or other such charming person. All mistakes are my own. This Story is rated M.

 

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

Chapter 7

When Sookie came down stairs the next morning, O.I. was up and chatting with Gran.

“Just how dark is it in that henge?” she heard Gran ask.

“Darker than the pit of hell,” O.I. replied. “I will be blowin’ flame and Mr. Clifford has tolds me he has bags of powered tin, prepped and ready to go. My Big Man’s just tosses those up, I will track them with my ear-bones and hits them with the flame.  This will push some lights up and outs, but, honest, Gran, cannot be seenin’ much of anythin’.”

“Morning Sookie,” Gran smiled at her and then checked on the eggs in the skillet.

“Morning,” she offered in return.

“So Sookie will have to be in position to pour the mead and then the  millet out on the altar. So standing in front of it, at the ready is for the best.”

“Yes’m,” O.I. nodded. “Mr. Cliffords’ is thinkin’ the tin gate on the stairs will slow them down some, buy us a few seconds.”

“The stairs are…tangible?” Gran asked.

“Yes’m,” he nodded and turned the bacon then plated it up. “They become true to this world just like these creatures becomes flesh and blood whenever they touches earth. Them stairs is solid and walkable until the baddies start to flee, then they begins to disappear and turns to mist.

In the pasts, we has gone up them, chasin’ those mo’ fo’ers, past the stars. Good thing we can all fly or hover. Cause once you gets on the steps, up off earth, you has the starlights to see by. And they is spectacular! And that is when you knows for sures that this gang of evils is not from around here.”

“You were with Eric before?” Sookie asked.

“Yes,” he nodded. “And Brother Samuel’s before him.”

“Samuel has been fightin’ this? How…?” Sookie looked puzzled.

 “Miss Sookie, I beens fightin’ this since the rebellion in Heaven.

This evil, it takes different names and faces and comes in different styles and this and that’s. Now this particular bum fuck, please dear ladies, pardon’s my old, trashy mouth, but gots no other good names to give him, he always comes with this night sky. With yous people, he used the henge to gets you to believe he is a god.

Pardon’s me while I puke…” he said sticking his talon down his throat and rolling his eyes while making gagging sounds.

“After Brother Samuel’s was turned, there was all manner of unhealthy things of the dark persuasion wantin’ to chats him up and well, Brother Samuels comes with his own sense of justice. So he hears tales and rumors and tracks down this and that’s and calls out into the night sky, O.I. o’ blessed brother, get’s yous unruly self on down here. Found some evil. You wants to have some fun?

“Really! Samuel?” Sookie looked shocked.”

“Worse than The Viking,” O.I. nodded sagely.

“Woof,” Sookie replied. “Please go on.”

“Then along rolls The Viking who is the also our brother and he says, hey, I gots this evil thing in this henge that I gots to weed and hoe. Anyone interested?”

And me and Brother Samuel, we is always lookingto defeat evil, plus, we knows these mo’ fo’ers so we says dear brother, anythin’ for you and yours! Let us to war!”

 “So…so…the Druids that Eric has used these past times you have been with him? Were they all that?”

O.I. looked at her long and hard. “You has gots your mysterious Druid ways that comes on yous, and I am happy for that’s.  Here sits Miss Sookie, at the club is the Lady of the Light.

You is more than I has seen at these gatherin’s.

But since yous family carried the curse, the women has not faired well. They is bombarded with the million voices of rage and song. Love and defeat. Screams of frenzy and laughter. They can hear it before the herd appears. We hears nothin’ and they are sobbin’ that their skull is gonna explode from all the noise.”

“Telepaths?” Gran breathed out.

“Yes, I believes so,” O.I. nodded and took a long look at Sookie.

“Well fuck,” Sookie took a piece of toast, put an egg on top and a couple of pieces of bacon.

“So, they fought along-side of you?” she asked as she sat down.

“Yes, those souls did.  Theys brought their chantin’ and sword and all cloaked up with wards and magics. Calling down blessin’s and spewin’ out curses in iambic pentameter and a two-step shuffle.”

“So, so…” she regarded O.I. “Eric has been on top of the altar with a woman…” her voice trailed off. “And it did not work?” she asked in a whisper.

“No’m,” he shook his head. “No one on tops of the altar and we did not have these particulars to work with.”

“Screw the eggs and bacon,” she said giving the plate to O.I. “I am going to have the biggest hot fudge sundae in the world for breakfast. That gallon of ice cream is mine.”

Before the dusk of the eclipse of the Blood Moon—New Orleans: The vampire hotel, Le Petit Sang 

Lafayette, Sookie and O.I. landed on the roof of the hotel. O.I. had come in on bright beams of sunlight and anyone looking their way would have been blinded.

“Security cameras,” he sighed as they dismounted, “bless they’s little fuzzy electrons. They’s just had a fizzy moment. All will be rights as soon as we step inside. Nothin’ like a little dragon hocus-pocus to set things to rights. Good, there is our ride.  Elevator… we takin’ the express and pushin’Lfor Lobby….”

The doors closed…. “and  we is moving fast…and here we are. Lobby floor. Crystal, harp player and very small security cameras.”

 “Nice place,” Sookie said again as they strolled past the bar and followed the signs for the lobby.

“Really nice place,” Lafayette added. “Black and white marble tile floors, fine antiques, and those chandeliers hanging over our heads has hung in some palace on the continent. Can tells just from the looks of them. Reminds me a whole lots of Fangtasia.”

“Yes it does, does it not,” Sookie nodded. “Woof, look at those folks at the bar. They are gorgeous!”

“Blood whores,” Lafayette whispered to her. “But none looks as fine as our girl, all decked out for battle. M-m-m-m hm-m-m-m-m, you in your leathers and swords and sharp pointed objects stickin’ outs of yous belt. Your cape swirlin’ behind you. And your hair done in braids that hangs down your back. I am likin’ this new bad-ass Sookie look!”

“Yes, I have been admiring my look in all the mirrors we have been passing. Oh, wait one. We have been spotted.  Here comes someone now.”

“Good afternoon,” he smiled. “I am Mr. Joseph Clark, the day manager. Might I ask the name of your party?”

“My name is Sookie Stackhouse, also known as the Late Druid.  We are here to meet Mr. Northman and his party.”

“Yes ma’am, of course, I have a suite reserved for you. If you would come with me, please, Mr. Northman has arranged for dinner to be sent up and if there is anything in particular you would like to drink, there is a barkeep there as well.”

“Thanks,” she nodded and following the man onto an elevator, he pushed Penthouse. It took them back up to the top floor, stopping at the lobby outside the penthouse.

“This way,” he said opening the door. “If you would please, place your hand here, madam we will do a bio scan and record it. Now you sir, and that will be your key.”

“Thanks,” they both said.

“Fabion is your barkeep tonight. You may also place your dinner order with him.”

“We don’t need a barkeep,” Lafayette said. “We’ll fix our own. And we will call down our dinner order. What we do want is privacy.”

“Of course sir.

Fabion,” he addressed the man in the tuxedo behind the bar. “With me please.”

When the two men left, O.I. lifted off Lafayette’s neck. “Can you smell that?” he asked.

“What?” Sookie asked.

“Comin’ in from the doors that lead out to the garden. It is the moon, gettin’ ready to rise.”

Sookie went to the door and opened it and walked out. “It smells like…like…”

“Blood,” Lafayette added for her.

“’Tis a reason it is called a blood moon,” O.I. nodded. “I am doing security check on the rest of the rooms,” he said as he fluttered off.

Sookie took off her leather satchel. “Can’t be fussin’ about that now. The moon is gonna’ rise and this is gonna happen. Smell or not.

We brought the flat bread and also fixin’s for more,” she said unpacking.  “When Eric show’s up, I’ll ask him if these will do or does he want fresher.

Now, let’s take  a look around and see what comes with this suite besides a big assed kitchen and a grand piano. I could do with someplace to stretch out.”

“Down here,” O.I. called out. “Gots us a gym.”

“Perfect,” Sookie said as she opened doors going down the hall. “Wow, to include a hot tub for relaxing those sore muscles,” she nodded. “And looks to be workout clothes in those cubbies. Let me get out of my leather bondage outfit and into some sweats.”

“M-m-m hm-m-m,” Lafayette headed for the cubby and found what he wanted to wear.  “I feel a yoga moment comin’ on.”

The vampires met up in Eric’s suite after their meal. “Time to rock and roll,” Eric smiled at them as they took the stairs vamp speed up to the penthouse. Eric opened the door and they found the happy trio in the gym. Lafayette was leading the yoga poses and Sookie and O.I. were following along.

“We’ll change,” Samuel said with a nod to Lafayette and soon the vamps were back in their work out clothing, doing the stretches along with the two humans and one dragon.

Lafayette ended his session with “Hot tub, ten minutes and I am setting a timer.

After those blissful ten minutes, we shall discuss business, but not before,” he shook his finger at them.

The vampires began to shed their clothes.

“I don’t get naked in front of people I do not know,” Sookie said.

The shirts were pulled back on and for the next ten minutes hot bubbles, silence and peace ruled their world.

When the timer went off, there were groans from everyone.

“Best ten minutes I have had in a while,” Madame Vedo sighed standing.

“I am gonna change,” Sookie said getting up and walking out, and grabbed a towel. “Those locker rooms are really nice. When I get dried off, I’ll be back out and we can discuss…things…” she added.

“Yes,” Eric replied as he watched her leave.

“You are the Medium,” Eric turned to Lafayette.

“Yes,” he nodded. “And that there is my sister. My family. You needs to be respectful of her at all times. For her first time, this shoulds not be and yet it is.

We has been rehearsin’. Hopes you has been doin’ the same. We thinks we has got the sequence so we’ll add your long legs to the mix and sees what happens.”

“What happened to the leathers?” O.I. asked when she returned.

“They were switched out for this,” she replied. “Sorta of a comfy jammie Druid kinda thing.”

“May I please call you Sookie?” Eric asked.

“Yes,” she nodded. “Who told you my name?”

“I paid Clifford, Samuel’s majordomo, for the information. He got the story from O.I.”

“Really, you paid him for my name?”

“Yes.”

“So what was knowing my name worth?”

“I owe him a personal favor. Anything he wants, if it is in my power, I will give it to him. That includes myself. The only thing he cannot do with it is trade it to my child, for any past, present, or future debts.”

“Well, rats,” Pamela muttered and stamped her foot.

“That is a pretty hefty price,” she addressed him.

Shrugging, he continued on. “I wanted to know. It was very rude of me to ask you to perhaps sacrifice your life and not know your name.

I would never treat a fellow warrior this way. I apologize for treating you this way.”

“I thank you for your apology,” she said with a small bow of her head.

“I am sorry it has taken me this long. Truly,” Eric responded. “You are vital to this mission and I know better.

Now, down to business.  Sookie, your ancestors were telepaths. Are you also?”

“Yes.   O.I. briefed me on the insanity that the noise caused in my ancestors.

I have been practicin’ with my shields for my entire life. I am hopin’ that is gonna help and be enough. If it is not, just do what has to be done. You have my permission.”

Eric became very serious. “If your shields are not enough, Sookie, I want you to know you will be well  cared for. As well as your gran.”

“You mean if this splits my brain in two and I am left a vegetable?”

“Yes,” Eric’s voice was low and serious.

Noddding, she sighed. “I guess I cannot ask for more than that.  Now, moving on. Let us discuss your millet bread before we get to the physical part.”

Sookie showed Eric what she had brought. “And I can also make fresh, I brought the ingredients, if you would prefer that.”

Eric picked it up and sniffed. Yes, just like his mother used to make. “No, this is fine. But what I would like for you to do is to lick them for me. And also,” he held up a small stoneware bowl, “spit in this and rub it around.”

“Okay. But that is a bit odd. Am I allowed to ask why?” and you could hear the hesitation in her voice.

“Of course,” Eric replied. “After you left the other dark, I was intrigued by you. So I put my mouth exactly where yours had been on the glass. I could taste you and when I took a drink of the mead, I could still taste you and I did not puke.”

“You were intrigued, by me?” she questioned him, doubt in her voice.

“Yes,” he replied. “So much so I wanted to know what you tasted like.”

“Is this your norm?” she asked.

“No,” he replied and smiled. “Not at all.”

“Well all right then. If that will keep you in the fight,” she nodded, “I am all for it.”

“Excellent,” he smiled at her. “Now, we have also been rehearsing and perhaps between all of us we  have figured out a way around this.”

The Bon Temps Triad listened while things were explained and demonstrated.

 “And Samuel will be alright up there by himself?” Sookie asked.

“Yes,” Samul smiled at her. “I am the oldest, therefore the fastest.”

O.I. chimed in. “My big mans and me, we will be Mr. Samuel’s wing man.”

“M-m-m hm-m-m,” Lafayette nodded. “We gots us some air rifles. Is that corrects?”

“Yes,” Vlad nodded and went over to the case on the floor and tossed him one.

“Mighty sweet,” Lafayette hefted it. “How many does it hold?”

“A thousand,” Ian grinned. “And we have magazines. We have been practicing with them. You should see Samuel’s ceiling.”

“Plus, we have bag bombs for you and O.I.,” Cedric smiled. “You just toss them and O.I. hits them with his flame and maybe some air and you have tin napalm.”

Pam pushed up a table. “This is the height and the top dimensions of the altar. Not your regulation table size.

Here,” she drug over a burlap bag, “is some millet and I have small cups of water that match your bowl at the ready.

Time for you two to strut your stuff.”

“Shit,” Sookie said as she stepped up next to the table. “This thing is tall. Hard for me to reach the center of it.”

“Not a problem,” Pam said. Getting down on the floor, she looked up. “Stand on top of me.”

“You sure?” she asked.

“Yes, once Eric takes over, I will join in the fight. But I am down here on ground level and I will cover you if anything thinks to come slithering up.

I will be down here right in front of you before it goes dark.  So you can just position yourself on top of me.”

“Thanks,” Sookie said stepping up. “This is much easier,” she looked out at the group. “Dump the water, cast the millet, wrap my legs around Eric and…” up they went.

Her legs were wrapped around his waist. Her butt on the table Eric’s legs on the outside of hers. “Put my feet on the altar, he pushes in, pulls out, I put my finger in then out and spread the blood and put my fingers in his mouth; he drinks, eats, and the gate closes.”

“Let’s do that again,” she said, “until I am comfortable with it and have some type of muscle memory.”

Two hours passed.

“Let’s now put it all together,” Samuel was watching from above as he floated down. “Everyone places. Into your gear. Madame Vedo, we thank you for our tin padded jackets,” he said as he put his on.

“Vlad and Atilla and Madame Vedo you start us out by getting the tin gate in place on the stairs.

O.I., Lafayette, and I will be on guard while this is happening. The rest of you, positions. Our job is to guard Eric and Sookie until the altar is seasoned.

And Miss Sookie, if you would please season the cup and bread, we will take that with us.”

Sookie picked up the cup and spit inside it and began painting the inside with her finger.

Then she took out the three breads and licked them as well.

Eric said nothing, just watched her until she was finished.

“It’s nine,” Madame Vedo said. “How do we all feel about this? Miss Sookie, you have any doubts or questions?”

“No, I think I am ready.”

“Excellent,” she smiled at her. “We will leave you and Eric to discuss what comes next.”

They all left with a bow and a see you there.

When they were the only two left, the conversation began in earnest.  “I was wonderin’,” she began, “if we could maybe smooch a little before we go. It would help me along.”

“I understand,” Eric nodded. “So many unknowns, to include myself, being so intimate with you.

I do have a question I would like to ask you,” he began. “You are an attractive young woman. Why are you still a virgin? Is it for religious reasons?”

Shrugging, she said nothing as she watched the anniversary clock’s pendulum go around in a circle.

“When  I was a child, I was molested by my uncle. I have since comes to terms with that so I no longer have problems fantasizing about being with a guy.

And since I am a telepath, you know, I hear their thoughts. Nice tits, nice ass, I would do Crazy Sookie, but hell, can you catch crazy?

Plus, my gran, she raised me to value myself. I have a cousin that does not value herself. Yes, she’s cute and sweet and can bat her eyelashes as she holds your hand and giggles when you suggest the two of you could do very sweet things, together. So I know what that looks like and I really am not interested in being a notch on some guy’s bed post.

And seriously, I was not ever gonna’ fuck some guy just because I had never fucked some guy. I mean, where is your sense of self-worth?

And now it seems, I guess, it was a good thing I did not.  Go figure.

How about you?” she asked.

Eric sat there staring at her. That was a lot to take in. Especially the molestation part. He had been a total, scheming, lying, cad  for a hundred years, but thankfully, he had not molested a child or forced himself on anyone.

“For me, it was always about the conquest. Could I be charming, enough? Gracious enough? Does she like a bad boy or a milk sop or something in-between? Does she like flashy riches or would she rather be shown your working farm?  What to her says security? And that you can be trusted with her heart and other parts of her body.

And the first hundred years I was vampire, well, I did not rape them and I got them past their initial fear of me bedding them. But that is all I did.

There was a stone circle involved that returned me to my beloved Viking ways.”

“Woo-o-o-o-ow!” Sookie choked out. “That is quite some tell- all.”

“Well, as long as we were being honest, I thought I would just put it all out there.”

“So how many women are we talkin’? Ball park figure.”

“I did not keep notches on my bed post. But I have been vampire for a thousand years. And if I had sex with just one woman a year, that would be a thousand women.”

“So if you did one woman a month, that would be twelve-thousand women.  And if you did one woman a week, that would be forty-eight thousand women…” her voice trailed off.  “That’s the population of Monroe.

You…you don’t have a disease do you?” she eyed him.

“No,” he shook his head.  “I am vampire. No STD’s or other human ailments.”

“Okay, so maybe this makes things a bit easier. I tried putting my fingers inside my vagina, you know…to get an understanding of how easy or difficult this would be…”

“You are concerned about dryness,” he stated matter-of-factly.

“Yes,” she nodded. “So I was wonderin’ if you would mind kissin’ for a bit before this starts.”

“I had the same thought.

Well more truth. It was Clifford who suggested it.  That perhaps you would like to be kissed and held. And then we all went Ooooo yes…!”

Eric sadly shook his head. “Since vampires have come out, sometimes, we take our charm and our partner’s willingness for granted. Although I do enjoy the foreplay.”

“Well, that’s just it. I don’t know if I do or not,” Sookie was thoughtful. “I mean, I think I would. When I read about the sex scenes in books, I always heat up and wonder what that would be like.”

“There will be an RV close by to give us privacy. Unless you would rather stay here. I can fly us to ground zero.”

“Really,” she smiled at him. “You can fly?”

“That is a big vampire secret,” he grinned back. “So when you write your memoir, please do not include that.”

“Please, me write a memoir…no one would want to read that.”

She was thoughtful. “We do have a grimoire. After tonight’s battle, I need to write the particulars in that. I guess I can leave out the sexing up bit.”

“You have a grimoire?” Eric chuckled. “Really?”

“Yes, it has been in the family for a while. Lafayette says it is an ancient manuscript, written on velum and  would bring a fortune at Sotheby’s.

“Does it have a chain wrapped around it?”

“Not any more, that is long gone.”

“I have made notations in such a book,” he said softly. “After each battle I was invited to write a bit by the druids that were left in the village. I wrote it in the Old Norse.”

“I don’t know,” she shrugged. “There is a lot of it we can’t read, just by glancing through it. Gran has just had it put away. It was not anything we ever talked about or looked at.” Shrugging, she continued on.  “We have been busy with this. But the book is now out and there are a few of the illustrations I have seen  and they are beautiful.”

“An illustrated manuscript, Miss Sookie,” Eric arched an eyebrow at her. “Yes, you have in your possession a considerable fortune. And especially to the right buyer.

Frankly, I would pay just to peruse it. In your presence, of course.”

“Well of course you can look at it. No need for money. You are, after all, family. And maybe some of it is your writin’.”

“Well I thank you for that,” he smiled. “You are very gracious,” his voice lowered and lifted her hands to his lips where he kissed both.  “Would you care to dance?”

“You have got some serious skills,” she smiled at him.

“Well, I thank you. But I do love to dance.”

“Myself as well,” she nodded. “But I have never danced with a guy before. Just me and Gran.”

“Well then,” he grinned, “what should we start with?”

“Gran and I can do all the swing dances. And Foxtrot. And the waltzes. Gran was a great dancer in her time. Could we do those?” and he could hear the hope in her voice.

“Of course. Glenn Miller it is.”

Eric put on the music and watched in amazement as  she walked across the room, her jammies shifted to a blue lace bodice with a long blue velvet skirt.

“Let’s see your shoes, Cinderella,” he grinned at her.

Lifting her skirt, there on her feet were indeed, dainty diamond encrusted, strappy pumps.

“These are really comfy,” she giggled, wiggling her toes. “Damn, they even did my toes in in my favorite shade of red!”

“Excellent,” Eric smiled at her and began moving her across the floor to Moonlight Serenade.

After the first dance step, not any words were spoken vocally. Eric’s smile and his eyes held her as they would glide from one dance to another. There bodies barely touching; his nose, occasionally rubbing against hers, then he would stare intently into her hers, his eyes asking her questions.

When she gasped and nodded her head yes, he pulled her in closer, his left hand now resting in the small of her back while his right hand held hers and he gently ran his fingers over hers.

Eric pulled her into him and then spun them around the room. Sookie wrapped her arms around him and hung on, laughing the entire time until the song ended. He dipped her to the floor, back up, tossed her up into the air and when he caught her, he let her body slowly slide down his.

Her breath caught when she  made contact with his crotch and she could feel his desire, just right there! He pulled her in a bit closer so that she could feel all of him before he let her slide down the rest of his body.

When her feet were touching the floor, she looked up at him and ran her hand down the side of his face. “You are very,” she whispered, “good at this.”

“M-m-m-m,” he whispered back, as he took her hand and brought it to his lips, placing wet kisses there.

“You inspire me,” he whispered into her ear, his nose nuzzling the top part of it while his tongue lightly traced the outside, his lips ending with nibbling on her ear lobe.

With her hand on his cheek, she tip-toed up and pulled him down, her lips just barely brushing his.

Slightly opening her mouth, the tip of her tongue reached out and lightly stroked his bottom lip.

When Etta James started singing At Lastthe only dance step that seemed appropriate was the Clutch and Sway.

There were no hot and heavy hands or pushing or thrusting. Just small steps, lots of dipping her down to the floor and laughter and small, funny moments of their histories.

Then came the ringing of the door-bell and they both stopped, sighed, looked into each other’s eyes and said, “It’s Samuel.”

Grinning at each other and then high-fiving, Eric called out, “Samuel, come in.”

The doors opened and their stood Samuel, looking a bit embarrassed and also apologizing.

“I hate to interrupt you, but something is not right with the henge. The uprights are starting to develop hairline fractures.”

“So not good,” Sookie started toward Samuel, her clothing shifting to a white loose woven, linen flowing robe, her nude body moving freely beneath it. “The stones were not aligned properly. Or maybe they were for evil intent…but if they shatter, there will be no henge and this evil will never again be contained!”

“Time to go,” Eric said as he approached and swung Samuel onto his back and Sookie climbed onto his front. Blowing open the doors on the balcony, they were gone into the night, the full moon smiling down on them; the blood moon, its evil twin, hoping that they would not arrive soon enough!

Alcide had been at the henge since nine, watching and talking to his momma on the phone and streaming to her live. Giving her the blow-by-blow.

They had both been keeping an eye on Cacius and his brood of slow movers and nose pickers. They did not seem to be chanting, shaking a stick at anything, or trying to induce any type of flame. But that finger kept going up their nose.

“Something is just not right about him,” Momma Herveaux said more than once as her son would scan the area with his phone. “And what are they doing with those burgers? They are disgusting.

Son, I wish I could be there with you,” she would sigh.

“Momma, you know you cannot not. You worked the last eclipsing of a blood moon. If you were to get caught in this blood moon’s rays, you would shift to wolf and not shift back.”

“That is right, Alcide. And I did what had to be done.  That is why I want you gone before this thing goes blood red, if possible.

Now, someone is going to end up in the water. And when they do, you throw my piss on them.

 Then you take cover so not one red ray falls on you.”

“If they need me, Momma…” he began.

“I know Son, you will do what is right. That is who I raised you to be.”

“You got any regrets, Momma, about that night?”

“What? You mean when I saved your daddy’s life,” she laughed,  “or when I ripped the throat out of that rabid Were troll  hybrid who was going to eat that family? None what so ever. Evil comes and goes from this world, child.  We stand against it.  I just wish I was able to stand with you there, now.”

“It is okay, Momma,” he smiled at her. “I can feel the Were coming on. And something else,” he said looking around. “That would be the blood moon fever,” she nodded. “You got that sweetened condensed milk in your trunk?”

“You know I do,” he nodded.

“Go and get it and start drinking. All that sugar will keep the worst of what feeds off those red rays, away. Even trolls. They cannot abide sugar.”

When they landed outside the henge, Sookie was off Eric and headed through the cornfield and then passing through the parking lot. It was a short walk down the fenced alley way and then there she was, face-to-face with the abomination that was this henge.

There was a moaning sound coming from the uprights and the stones were making death gurgling sounds. When an upright would splinter off a piece, it was accompanied by a scream of anger. It certainly did not sound like it was in pain.

“Many guardians have left,” Theresa, of the Cat’s Paw Coven approached her. “This place smells of death and something unholy. And now, the uprights want to give birth to something that smells of taint and rot and evil not of this world!”

“You are correct,” Sookie nodded and then turned to Eric and Samuel.

 “This henge is seriously fucked!

All the sacred sites are laid out on the Golden Ratio. Like a chambered Nautilus, spiraling and connecting all. A good example of that is the Great Pyramid that geometrically links to the belt of Orion.

The twelve stone henges have to geometrically link to De Vinci’s Vitruvian Man.   Which is the same principle using the Conch Shell for the representation of the Golden Ratio,” she explained as she walked the circle.

“So you have your ground work that needs to be exact, and when it is, it carries over to the sound vibrations. The Harmonics of these circles works the same way, on the Golden Ratio. The universe as a whole is to work with you.

We are so screwed,” she shook her head in disbelief. “Who ever put this together should be staked out here and left for whatever is comin’ down that staircase to be eaten.

Eric, you think your friends can help me align this mess?”

“Yes,” Eric nodded and the boys began to appear.

“Well, at least these idiots got twelve stones up. I am thankful they go that right.

Think on this circle as a chromatic scale. And we are just going to name this a C scale.” Striking her staff on the rock, you could hear the C note that was off key.

“Turn it half a step,” she said as Eric and his vampire friends took ahold and spun it into a different position.  When she struck the stone again, she smiled as a true pitched C rang out. “Good, most excellent. Now let’s knock out the other eleven. This will put everyone in sync and will stop the rocks from splintering.”

Lafayette was watching. He had learned tonight what he had always thought. There was a lot of mo’ fo’n nasty assed wankers that walked this world. But not that tall, dark, and handsome man that was standing over there.

“Gots to do what is rights and check in,” he said to the deads that were with him.

Walking over to the Were he held out his hand. “There is bad business afoot, here, His La La Fineness says. Yous can just calls me La La.”

“Alcide Herveaux,” he answered in return and they shook hands.

“That one,” Lafayette pointed to Cacius, “has been about some very bad business. You know of him?” he asked.

“He was at the briefing at Fangtasia. Said he did not care what came slithering out, he was here to protect the stones.”

“I am smellin’ me some unrighteous bullshits, and I knows what that is, believes me,” Lafayette added with an all knowing arched eyebrow. “You gots skills,” he said with a sure nod of his head. “From the dead folks around you, I knows you is more than human.”

“I am a Were and there are dead around me and what kind of skills are you talking?”

“Not to worry about the deads. I gots those and they is talkin! Mostly ‘bouts that mo’ fo’er,” he pointed to Cacius with his head. “Can you find the auto that brought that mo’ fo’er out here and you know, maybe be more discreet than breaking a window ‘cause I can do that. I am startin’ to get all kinds of worried faces when my deads look at him. And break the lock on his trunk. He’s hidin’ somethin’ there.”

“Can do,” he nodded. “I have his scent and I have backup out in the field. I will get him the word. I cannot leave this area. I have been talking to my momma. I am on the lookout for whoever gets tossed into the water.”

“Being baptized is they,” Lafayette nodded. “Evil will be defeated this evenin’. No matter whats. You talks to yous folks and I will be watchin’ the local deads.”

“Go team,” Alcide grinned and he and Lafayette high-fived.

Cacius was having a fit! “What in the name of hell is she doing?” he kept sputtering. “I fixed those rocks in those locations.”

Approaching that…that…abomination  and her vampire laborers, he was all fire and brimstone! “You are not to touch those! I laid the plan for this! I consulted…” he was yelling…

“Yes, you consulted what?” Sookie snarled at him  as they  moved on to the next note, the boys turning the rock until it held the perfect pitch.
“Good job,” they congratulated each other and the stone vibrated back, “good job.”

“No!” he yelled as the vampires moved to  the next one and rotated it. “No!

You are the one that will be fucked for eternity,” he shrieked at Sookie, shaking his fists. “You have not one idea who you are fucking with!”

The boys continued to work and were trying not to smirk when Sookie turned on Cacius, frowning, death in her eyes.  “I have no intention of fucking you, or whatever comes down those stairs,” she replied. “I have a job to do and you…” she pointed her finger at him.

He took a swing at her! That was a very, very bad mistake! She blocked him with her staff and then raised it and walloped him against his chest, sending him stumbling backwards. With intent to do more damage,  he got up and charged at her!

 Sookie swung again, this time catching the side of his body. Screaming his outrage, he was once more on his back. Standing,  picking up a rock he threw it at her.

“I play a good game of fast pitch,” she grinned and whacked the baseball size rock back to him which hit him in the chest and sent him tumbling down onto the ground, out of the circle and into the ditch where he made a satisfying splashing sound.

Leaving him there screaming obscenities, she smiled and leaning in, kissed her staff.

“We are running out of the white moonlight,” she said to the guys, “the red is comin’ on. Let’s get this done. Eric and I still have some unfinished business.”

“Last one,” Madame Vedo called.

With the final rock shifted, everyone began the C scale and the rocks sang along.

“I believe this henge is back in tune,” Eric said to his heavy lifters and slinging Sookie onto his back. They were gone.

 Alcide watched as he thought what would be nigh unto impossible happen. Not that his momma was ever wrong about these spiritual things.  But seriously, there was standing water out here?

“That one that she knocked in the water,” Momma’s voice was slow and sure, making him slow and sure. “Pull his ass out of the water and then pour my piss on him. We will be able to find him and make sure his days are numbered.”

Cacius was sputtering and cursing as he rolled over in the ditch to sit up. Alcide extended his hand to him and pulled him up and over the embankment. Before him lay a floundering, wet, something that looked more reptile than human. That robe was wrapped around him like he had been caught in the spin cycle of a washing machine. Gasping like a fish out of water as Cacius tried to right himself, Alcide uncapped the jar.

“Un-fucking believable,” Cacius snarled as he sat up.

“What…what the fuck are you doing?” he gasped as Alcide poured the pee on his exposed leg and arm.

“Marking you as a tasty snack,” the Were grinned. “The Eclipsing Blood Moon, it loves Weres. Loves to fuck with them. Loves to end their days in a blaze of glory, leaving behind a hull that the moon has run into the ground. And that blood moon,” he looked up at the all familiar smiling face of the full white one, that beamed down on him. “You will be smelling like Were piss and it is going to think you are that Were that it has cursed, before. And it will be a blessing to you that you did not see coming,” he howled in delight.

“No,” Cacius yelled and jumped back into the ditch. “I do not want your blessing or anyone elses. I am all that I need!”

“Cher,” Alcide laughed, “What are you doin’ scrubbin’ away down there. Were piss does not wash off. It has to wear off. It takes from one full moon to the next for that to happen.”

“No, no,” he yelled, as he began climbing back out. “No,” he shouted as he ran. “No!” he screamed as he took off to his car. “I must live in the moonlight! And tonight’s moon is mine! I am more than Were piss! I am a holy one!”

Alcide started to say something to his momma when he heard a couple of distress howls from the corn field! Something had happened! His wing man was calling!  “I have no time for your bullshit,” Alcide hissed under his breath, breaking into a full out run in the opposite directon. Out in the field, he caught up with Lasso. His friend  had Little Joan in his arms. Lasso was headed to the back forty where he had parked his Jeep.

“What the fuck happened?” Alcide was keeping pace along beside him.”

“That fucker had her in his trunk, bound, gagged and bleeding.  Where is he and I will end his days?” the Were growled. “I checked her vitals, she is good. But that head wound bothers me and he broke her arm and his ass is dead!”

“Fuck,” Alcide snarled. “We are in a bad way, here. You got less than an hour to get yourselves out of this moonlight.

Momma,” Alcide said into his phone. “Looks like we got a good whack over the head and a broken arm. I got some unfinished business. I bet that fucker was going to sacrifice her on that altar. You talk Lasso through this, will you.”

“I got this Son. Give him your phone.

Now Lasso, has she said anything, yet?”

“Yes ma’am,” he replied. “She did open her eyes and smile at me and said my name.”

“All good signs. You are in a corn field. Good. Once you get her…”

Alcide came running up to Lafayette.

“Herveaux, His La La Fineness says, that was some floor show. Cacius come cruising through here, wet, angry, and smelling of piss.

What,” he eyed the Were whose eyes were orange and his tone changed to one of concern. “What has happened?”

“My guy Lasso found Cacius’ car. He had Little Joan bound up in his trunk. I do believe he was going to sacrifice her to whatever was coming down those stairs. I have marked him and he will be found. So let that fucker run where he will. He will be doing it with a wolf’s two legs on one side of his body.

 You gonna be okay out here?” the Were asked, worry in his voice.

“Yes, my little mans, he has gots me covered. And those vamps, they knows me. I think if I was gonna be a tasty treat, I would be headed that way by now.

You gots someplace else you needs to be?”

“Yes, the blood moon will curse me if I get caught in its rays. So I have to take cover in about an hour. I got one of my pack that is bleeding. I figure my part here is done, unless you need me to stay.”

“Nope, we has gots this. Whenever Northman and her fineness reappears, we will be a go for launch.”

“Would love to stick around and help with that,” Alcide replied. “Like a good brawl, myself.”

“No sir, you go take covers and see to your own. We would not ask a vamp to meet the sun, unless it was an evil mo’ fo’er. And we would certainly not ask a Were to be cursed. You done your part. We is grateful. You got one evil sorted out of this group. And from the looks of them, they all need to be sorted. Tell your momma God bless her and we is thankful!”

“Will do,” Alcide nodded and took one final look, around. There was maybe one hundred left…maybe. The stones had stopped their cracking sound and now it sounded like they were talking. And laughing. And snickering. Looking up at the moon, he howled to declare himself a packmaster and they did not scare him.

What came back through the rocks was You dare to defy us! We shall feast on you, first!

“Did you hear that?” he asked, searching Lafayette’s face.

“Sure, nuff. They is gonna’ start throwin’ the madness down. We got’s this.”

The vampires approached Lafayette as they watched those that were chanting, stop, scream, and then run for their cars as the uprights began to smoke and belch flames. “Never fails,” O.I. hooted. “They is all up for the big brawl protectin’ your back and poof…least little rock starts hissin’ and complainin’ and they up and runs.”

“That actually cleaned the area out, quite a bit,” Samuel said. “The Three Feathers Coven has huddled together, oh, here comes the wind. There is no way they are going to get their fire to stay lit. Would you look at that, one of them is actually riding that broom. Although I do not think that was her plan from the way she is screaming in terror.

I’ll get her,” Samuel said, “and encourage the others to move out.”

O.I. looked at the moon. “Damn, looks like this breeze is even blowin’ the moon beams, around. Guess that mo’ fo’er who lives in the stars knows  this is his last go around-abouts.”

“There goes, literally,” Vlad said shouting above the now moaning wind, “another coven being pushed by the wind, out.”

“Let’s go get the guns,” Ian said.

“O.I. and I will be here, watchin’,” Lafayette answered. “See you in a few.”

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon—Chapter 6

Banner The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

Chapter 6

The characters of the Southern Vampire Mysteries belong to Miss Charlaine Harris. No infringement on my part is intended. The characters on True Blood belong to Mr. Alan Ball. No infringement on my part is intended.

I have no BETA, editor, or other such charming person. All mistakes are my own. This Story is rated M.

 

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

 

 

 

 

Sookie slept, not dreaming and not moving. When she woke late in the afternoon, she was in the same position she had been in when she laid down.

Getting dressed, she went downstairs and was greeted in the kitchen by three cooks and a ten-pound bag of millet and ten pounds of honey and comb.

“What are we doin’?” she asked as Lafayette added more millet to the blender and then pulverized it to flour.

“We have been experimentin’. Try that stack of pancakes, there. My Little Man’s done toasted the grains. Makes for a heartier loaf with it mixed in with the flour.”

Sookie spoon-cut herself a pat of butter and spread it around and then spooned on some honey.

“Not bad,” she said with enthusiasm. “You know, if you did them thin like crepes and filled them with comb and some coconut, that could be a real nice thing to eat.”

“Not so very bad with some sautéed apples with cinnamon,” Gran said. “We have been experimenting. Apple butter. O.I. did not care for the peach flavored yogurt and we even tried banana and peanut butter. All of it was good.”

“So this is what I need to make?” she smiled, spooning on some more honey and taking another bite.

“This is it,” Gran said. “Now what about the mead?”

“Eric has that. Some his mother made and it is delicious.”

“Lordy, thousand year old meads…sounds like a tasty treat!” O.I. replied as he flipped over the next flat bread.

“Oh, that one looks good,” Sookie smiled as she peered over O.I.’s shoulder.”

“Put some oatmeal and other hearty breakfast grains in it for Gran. Gonna’s keep her heart healthy. No reason why it cannot be delicious while doin’ so.”

“Well okay then, good-bye to those bran bagels we have  been choking down and hello to a better way to clean you out! You guys can coach me through this and we’ll have our part done. I wonder what it would be like to soak one of those in honey? Then layer it in whatever we want. Coconut comes to mind!”

“Let’s do that nexts, His La La Fineness says. How cans it be wrong?”

 

 

 

All  the vampires were up and moving. All of them forgone dinner and were sitting in Samuel’s library, looking at Eric’s mock-up and admiring the air-pistols and other things that looked dangerous.

“My gawd, I have not shot a pistol since…well, I don’t know, ever,” Attila said as he held one in his hands.

“Seriously,” Vlad eyed the one he was holding. “We are much faster than this.”

“Yes,” Samuel smiled at them, “but with the tin projectile, you don’t have to be fast. You maybe don’t even need to be accurate. As long as you don’t hit one of the humans in the eye, you can just fire at anything.”

“Should we send them in with eye protection?” Madame Vedo asked.

“Well, we could, I guess,” Eric shrugged.  “But I just don’t see any humans, besides the Druid and the Wynd Ryder, going in with us. They talk a good game of standing with us, but I don’t think the crowd that was at the club the other night is going to find that once it all starts to go to hell, they are going to scatter like fall leaves in an autumn tornado. They will run over each other in the mad hustle to get out of there.

Cacius was actually funny. That he and his were there to protect the stones. They care not for anything else, not like they will care for their own hides.”

“Have certainly seen enough of that type through the ages,” Samuel nodded in agreement.

“We have been admiring your mock up Eric,” Willy said as he slowly turned the henge, around. “So what is the plan to lock it? Don’t get me wrong, you sponsor the best wars ever.

But I would like on occasion to visit with you and not have to spill any blood.”

“Well,” Eric began slowly, “it goes something like this…”

 

All of them sat there with their mouths open.
“Mother of God,” Vedo crossed herself. “A virgin on the altar and after tasting the mead, you did not puke!”

“Yes,” Eric nodded  his head. “Not the most romantic of situations.

And I am going to have her spit all over the bread.”

Samuel stood up and walked over to his desk. Shoving everything off onto the floor he began. “We are going to need some oatmeal or some sort of grain from the kitchen. And  water.

Clifford, if you would please,” Samuel called out. “Oatmeal and a bottle of water.

Eric, Madame, if you would please, gather here on top of the desk.  This shall be our stone altar.

Gentlemen, find a position around them and above them. With a sword in one hand and the pistol in the other, let’s see what type of damage we can do to my ceiling.

Eric, tell us one more time the sequence of events.

“During the battle, on the altar stone, pour out the mead, spread out the millet seed and then sacrifice yourself on the altar and smear the blood.

Remember, he will need to drink the mead, eat the millet bread and taste the blood.”  Eric recited.

“So we can’t pre-stage these things on the altar,” Siggy replied, as he hovered above Eric and Vedo.

“That is correct.  They have to appear on the stairs so they will already be pouring out  and the fighting started.”

“Hey Sig,” Attila looked up. “Sorry my friend, but that just does not look right. Trade out places with me and you guard them from down here.”

“He’s right,” Samuel nodded in agreement. “As the oldest and the fastest, I should be the one on top. Whatever gets through me, should go to the next layer who would be the next oldest and so on down to the altar. So sort yourself out according to age and let’s fill in.”

“Eric, what about O.I.?” Pam asked.

“Yes, our friend is the oldest and has found himself a Wynd Ryder. He will be playing by his own set of rules. But before the fight, we will rehearse him with what we get worked out and see where he wants to be positioned.

Now, given these parameters, it is going to be a bit tricky to get all this done without interruption. So let’s give it a go, shall we.

For the time being, Pamela, you be the bad guy that has slithered down to the altar. And let’s try not to damage each other, please.”

 

 

Clifford, Samuel’s Majordomo came and went. “Not the oatmeal,” he said after regarding the  mess. “I believe we have some grits. I’ll bring that.”

 

“Sun up is a couple of hours out,” Eric said looking at his friends. “Madame Vedo you have been most courageous.”

“Thank you,” she replied, eyeing the group.“Eric, the only way this is going to work is if the Druid sits on top of you. This frees up both of your hands. She has her job and Eric you have yours.

The best way to do this  looks like if you are both nude on bottom and she has wrapped her legs around your waist. She spreads the mead, the millet and then you hop up onto the altar and break her. She  then smears the blood while you drink and eat and then taste the blood off her fingers.

As we have demonstrated, clothes on both of you are going to get in the way. You both could have something short sleeved on top, but you would not want any loose clothing that would get in your way and  slow you both  down. I’ll devise something that can just be ripped off.”

“Would a tin fence across the stairs slow them down and buy us some time?” Ian asked. “The stairs appear right before the eclipse, and that would give us time to get them into position.”

“My gawd, British Isle, you are a pretty face and a brain,” Vlad whistled.

Everyone blew him a kiss and winked at him, doing rude and vulgar things with their hands and asking if he dated and did he kiss on a first date.

When the group settled down, Eric was grinning when he said, “Worth a try.”

“On that,” Samuel responded and picked up his phone and started punching in what was needed.

“Thank you all, so much,” Eric smiled at his friends. “Hopefully, this is the last time.”

Clifford came in. “The tin sand has arrived. We have enough tonnage to sprinkle, everywhere. The henge will be covered in it.

If his royal highness, O.I., wishes to toss it into the air and ignite it with his flame, and blow it onto the enemy, so much the better.”

“Clifford, you are so very good to us,” Vedo bowed to him.

“Yes, Madame,” he bowed in return, “I pride myself on that.

Now, shall we need the RV someplace close by?”

“What?” the vampires all turned and looked at  the magicked human that ran Samuel’s empire during the day…well…correction…all of the time.

“I understand that this is a very delicate matter. And the lady will be…perhaps…dry…which makes penetration difficult…” he cleared his throat, frowned and turned to Madame Vedo. “Apologies my lady, that is vulgar male locker-room talk.

I just thought perhaps,” he turned his attention on Eric, “perhaps a little smooching before-hand would help things along.  And she could get a little more comfortable with the nudity. And the RV is a step up from the back seat of an auto.”

“Good thought,” Samuel nodded. “Clifford, you are due some time off. Name when. You just cannot take an entire year at one time. You know what happened the last time you did that.”

“Of course, Mr. Samuel,” he bowed and left.

“What happened the last time he left for a year?” Cedric asked.

“It was August 14th, 2003, 4:10 P.M.,” Samuel sighed.

“The grid failure that took out the Northeast, parts of the Mid-west and parts of Canada?” British Isle replied in a shocked voice.

“That would be the event,” Samuel grimaced. “Clifford was in *The Islands and I was in my day slumber. August, you know, is still heavy sunshine territory and when I rose at nine, well, there we were.

The timing was most unfortunate. It happened at ten minutes past tea-time. Watson was the tea mum that day and was pouring, when our generators kicked on. There was the scurry from the table, cups overturned, savory landing on the floor…the computer system to boot. Watson is a good man, he is Clifford’s second-in-command and was doing his best to keep up but he just did not have Clifford’s intimate knowledge of the system.

An oversight on my part which has since been corrected.”

“Hear, hear!” they all shouted. “To Clifford and Watson!”

Samuel regarded the group. They were good friends. Trusted champions. A rowdy bunch and he loved them all. But there was one he loved more. Time to get down to business. “We have a couple of hours. I trust you all to rest well during your day slumber.”

“Have we been dismissed?” Attila hooted.

“Unless you want to sit with my in sack-cloth and ashes while I say my prayers,” Samuel grinned.

“Oh, well, tally-ho then!” British Isle called out getting up.

“Indeed,” Cedric stood and bowed. “Rest well this day, gentlemen.”

Saying their goodbyes and well wishes, they were all out the door.

When they were gone, Eric remained.

“My brother,” Samul smiled at him.  “What are you doing here, I thought you would…”

Eric rose and went to the fireplace. “Have one last hurrah before I possibly meet the true death and never have another one? This should be obvious,” he smiled at this being that had brought him back from the brink of destruction more than once. “I am going to sit vigilance with you, my brother,” as he began smearing the ashes on his head. “So have Clifford bring me out a hair shirt as well.”

 

 

Sophie-Anne, the vampire queen of Louisiana, was fuming!  “What do you mean that our henge will be closed for business the night of the eclipsing blood moon. I paid a fortune to have that erected and I want my photo op with it!” she yelled and threw things at Compton.

“I am sure that is all doable my Queen. There is just word on the street, my Queen,” he said as he lay prostrate on the floor. “That there is some terrible evil that is going to make its way through and devour all of us if it is not stopped.

The witches’ coven Silver Tide has been tracking this disturbance.”

“Will they be in attendance?” she asked.

“No, they will not. They do not know how to fight this evil that will descend and devour. They are hunkering down, Saint Not-Here said. Layering their spells and drinking potions that will keep them off the radar of this evil that will consume us.”

“Can we tear it down?” she asked.

“My Queen, this was built  to rival Stonehenge in all its glory. You can hire Weres to go in and take it out, but it took a week to erect. We don’t have that kind of time.”

“So, let’s get out of this time zone. Call my plane. The residence is going on holiday…to…to…my holiday home in New Zealand. Make this happen. Now.

Send out the prepared message stating with this: We are going on vacation. I will be back next week. Until then, William, you are in charge.”

“You…you are leaving me behind my Queen?” he sobbed.

“Get over yourself Bill. This is your one chance to get something right. You get everything taken care of before the helicopter departs, and you can be on-board. If not, you continue on to fight-the-good-fight. And when all is locked down here, come the new dark, you can at least haul ass out of Louisiana.”

By the time Compton stood up, there was only the fluttering of some papers in the breeze of fleeing vampires. The helicopter was on the roof, and they were outbound.

“If I can defeat what is in the stone henge,” he sobbed as he hit the red alert panic button and watched the Weres move into place and begin locking doors. “I will be a hero. If not, I will be dead,” he sobbed. “I am going to be dead,” he boo-hoo’d in earnest.

“Or maybe not,” he wiped at his eyes and cleared his throat. Taking out his phone, he called The Sheriff of Area Five.

 

Eric felt the phone vibrate in his pocket. It was coming from the Queen’s residence.  Samuel had just finished the last Psalm and was finishing with a hallelujah.

When Samuel looked over at him and smiled, Eric knew everything was going to be alright.

Hitting talk, he said, “Northman.”

“Sheriff,” Bill began. “There is going to be an attack on the stone henge that the Queen had built in New Orleans. You are required to be here the night of the eclipsing blood moon and shut it all down.”

Eric did his best not to laugh. Compton’s voice was shaking. Their fearless leader had  hauled ass and left Bill in charge.  This was hilarious!  Time to have some fun!

“Bill, she may have contributed to have it built, which I doubt, but she did not pay to have it built. Put her majesty on,” Eric replied.

He could not lie about this. Eric would just call her himself. “She is not here. She has taken her staff  and has left me in charge. So I am, in fact, ipso facto, King. You may call me King Bill.”

“No, Bill,” Eric managed to keep a straight face. “You are ipso facto, Queen. You are not replacing a king so therefore you are not a king. It is like for like. So you are Queen Bill,” Eric stressed again.

“Oh,” Bill took a step back. Eric had just called him Queen! “Well, I am in charge and her last order was to call you and have you here to fight this…whatever it is.”

“Can do,” Eric replied. “I will bring a few of my friends.  We’ll be there, Queen Bill, never fear. Do you want us to check in with you, first, and escort you over?”

“What?” he gasped. “Well no. I am watching the eclipse with the King of Mississippi. I have been invited to join our Queen, there. It shall be a blessed event.”

“Oh, well what a good time,” Eric smiled, despite himself.  “I believe Russell has built for himself a henge as well.

Now, you must promise me you will not tell him this, but, this will give you the opportunity  to strip naked and dance under the moon and be blessed by….”

Bill was overcome by joy! He had heard about the royals depraved moon celebrations from some Were guards but thought it was just all made up! To make him feel less while they knew more!  “By a moon goddess and her…her…”

“Unicorn,” Eric added for him. “The males that  dance in the circle are called her Unicorns. So you would be a Queen and a Unicorn. That is a powerful combination.”

“I knew that,” Bill countered with indignation.  “I am just so overwrought at the thought of being in attendance. What a blessing to me!”

“I can understand that,” Eric grinned. “It is not every day you get to strip naked, attach the horn and fuck a rock. I do so hope Russell had the tall ones installed. I heard that he did, but it is only a rumor.

The short ones are not a bad ride, of which I am familiar,  but when you bend over like that, you become vulnerable. And you cannot refuse the moon goddess or her Unicorn if they want to ride.”

“You mean they can fuck me in the ass?” he asked aghast.

“All part of being Queen, Bill,” Eric assured him. “All of it an honor. Gives you certain bragging rights. I know I pull mine out from time-to-time whenever I get around royalty. Especially those in the Californias. They are really not as special as they think they are.”

“Yes, well, I will be sure to include it in my resume.”

“Good thinking,” Eric replied and made a face at Samuel. “Queen Bill, rest well this day and see what you can do about finding your own unicorn horn.

The ones the moon goddess provides, they are not much. And you want to have the last useable horn. That way all must bow to you and you can have your pick of whatever looks the most inviting.

Until another time, Queen Bill. Out here,” Eric said and hung up.

Samuel was sadly shaking his head at Eric.

“Something so easy should just be wrong,” Eric grinned at Samuel.

“Oy vey,” Samuel replied and eyed the cold fireplace. “I think I should just climb in and cover myself.”

“Samuel,” Eric was chuckling, “your God has a sense of humor. After all, he made me.”

“Oy vey,” Samuel was laughing despite himself. “You have a valid point in there somewhere.”

“I have one more stop I have to make. Do you think Clifford has retired yet for the evening?”

“Oh, I am sure he is still up. You are in residence, he does not want to miss out on any of the fun.”

“I will see you with the new dark,” Eric hugged his brother.

Going down the hall, Eric went into Clifford’s office and found him  going over his list for sundries.

“Mr. Eric,” he said looking up, his half glasses perched on his nose. “Do you require something?” he asked standing.

“No, please sit,” Eric pulled out a chair. “I am in need of some information and I know you deal in it.”

“Why sir…” he began.

“Don’t sir me, Clifford,” Eric responded rolling his eyes. “Too many years between us. And I know you trade O.I. storage spacefor his fermenting alcohol for interesting tid-bits of info. Now, you name your price. Ask me for anything.

dragon liqueorDeath from above in barrels

But I need to know the Druid’s name that was at the club.”

“You mean the Late Druid’s name?” he grinned back.

“That fucking O.I.,” Eric snorted. “Yes,” he closed his eyes and rubbed his face with his hands, “that would be the one,” he said with a sigh and gave Clifford that boyish grin he was famous for.

“Hm-m-m-m,” Clifford patted his cheek. “If only I was a sweet young thing instead of an old crusty male who has seen it all and had to pull your ass out of it all, literally, sometimes. That  winter night in Paris come to mind.”

Eric snorted again, this time with laughter. “’Tis true, sir,” Eric gave him a bow, “I would not be here today if it were not for you and your quick thinking. A stake through the back of the heart works just as well as one through the front. Nicely played, sir.

Now, I desire to be a gentleman and not refer to the sacrifice on the altar as the Late Druid. What I can possibly do for you?”

“She is fearless, is she not, sir,” he said gently.

“She is,” Eric nodded.  “And commands our respect.”

“Good, respect. I am glad you led with that.

Sookie,” he said with a sigh. “Her name is Sookie. O.I. did not know her last name.”

“Sookie,” Eric repeated gently. “It suits her.”

“O.I. also gave me her Druid name.”

“How so?” Eric asked.

Clifford shrugged and laughed. “You know O.I. He has his old and ancient ways and is a charming rascal. He says she is called The Lady of the Light.”

“That suits her as well,” Eric said nodding. “What do I owe you?”

“Just consider yourself in my debt,” Clifford grinned.

“I fucking hate that,” Eric replied, arching both eyebrows.  “And I will agree to that but you cannot,” he stressed, “use that to pay off your debts to The Child. Past, present or future.”

“Well rats,” he replied with a grin. “Then I ask that you treat her like the lady she is, at all times.”

Eric paused. “Is there a time when I would not treat her like a lady?” he asked.

“I have seen your egoistical maniac, Mr. Eric, and your boorish and ill-mannered ways. Also, the way you pander to your child with her sometimes boorish and ill-mannered ways. At these times you are no credit to your mother or grandmother  when you act in such a fashion and are insufferable.”

“Point well taken,” he nodded. “If I might be so bold to ask, what is going on?”

“I just got off the phone with O.I. and he reminded me that she is indeed, a descendent of the other Druids.”

Eric stared at Clifford and then closed his eyes. “Oh fucking Were shit…she is also a telepath.”

Opening them, he sadly shook his head. “O-o-o-o-o Clifford,” his voice held sorrow. “Fuck! If her brain does not survive this, then she will be well taken care of. I promise you this.”

“Good,” he nodded. “And I am prepared to make some sort of stipend to her gran. They live together and they both depend on each other’s work habits to keep them on their land.”

“Their land?” Eric asked, curiosity in his voice.

“Yes, they do not fall under landed gentry, but what   considerable acreage they have must have the taxes paid.”

“Thank you,” Eric said with a bow of his head.

“You are most welcome, sir,” Clifford replied. “Now, sunrise is coming. You have a meal waiting for you in your suite.”

Eric made a face. “If you would not mind giving me a few moments and then escorting her out. This will not take long. I am just looking for a meal and not companionship.”

“Most excellent sir. I will be up in five minutes.”

 

As Eric went up the stairs, he made the phone call. “Sophie-Anne,” he smiled when he said her name.

She hated it when he did that but there was nothing for her to do about it. After all, if push came to shove, he would defend his acreage and leave her to fight the war on her own. It just sucked that she did not own him!

“Eric,” she put a smile in her voice which made him grin even bigger.

“My queen, I just received a phone call from Queen Bill. I am sure he is on the phone right now talking to Edgington. Russell will know that you are gone, left a pile of Were shit in charge, and  think you are ripe for a take-over.”

“Queen Bill?” she snarked.

“I may have had something to do with that,” Eric chuckled. “Long story short. He wanted me to call him king and I said I would call him queen.

I am also to be in attendance of the stone circle the night of the eclipsing blood moon. Yes, you heard correctly I am to battle the evil that is coming through that portal.

This is not a problem. Myself and my crew will be there. We will do our best to shut this down. We have been successful in the past, I am hoping our luck still holds.

So a friendly heads up, you are going to be hearing from Edgington. I would not overtly bullshit him or he will be living in your residence when you return. Out here.”

 

 

 

Bill sat back and grinned. “That was easy! That bastard Northman will take the brunt of this and I am Queen Bill! A royal at last! Good on me! And somewhere in Mississippi there is a henge I can dance in! I am calling Russell! How can Mississippi tell me no when I know  the secret handshake and have the horn of the unicorn? I am a Queen! I am a Unicorn! I will fuck stones until my true love is only left to embrace and I shall be the best lover ever!”

Taking out S-A’s work phone, he dialed the number.

“Queen Sophie-Anne,” he heard Russell say. “What a pleasure to have your company this evening.”

“No, Russell, Sophie-Anne is on vacation. This is Queen Bill Compton. I understand that you shall be celebrating with other royals in your  henge on the night of the eclipsing blood moon. I would delight to be in attendance. I can bring my own unicorn horn. No need for the moon goddess to supply me with one. After all, I want to be able to fuck all the rocks and still be the one standing and able to pick my own lover for the night.”

“It’s locked down,” a guard stuck his head into the chamber. “Are you leaving or staying? We are getting ready to lock the front door and shoot to kill.”

Bill frowned at the guard who interrupted him.

“I am on the phone.”

“Staying or leaving?” the guard asked again.

“One moment please Russell.

Oh, I am leaving,” he turned to the two Weres.  “And you may address me as Queen Bill.

Now, Russell, as I was saying…hello…hello…?”

“Heads up,” the Were squawked his radio. “Queen Bill is getting ready to leave the building. After he is gone, any movement, shoot to kill.”

 

Russell ended the call and stood staring at his phone. Talbot came and put his arm around him. “What?” he asked.

“Did you have a stone henge built?” he asked, taking his lover’s hand and kissing it.

“What?” Talbot said again, this time with a bit of hysteria in his voice. “You know what happened the last time we passed through one of those. It was dreadful. I swear, that Seid cursed me and to this day I still have a fat ass!”

“My dearest,” Russell winked at him. “Your ass is perfect and Sophie-Anne is on vacation and has left Compton in charge.”

Talbot shrieked, “You mean her main ass kisser? The local boy who has not a brain in his body! Why would she do that?”

“I have no idea.”

“Do we want to know?” Talbot asked, suspicion now in his voice.

“Not from that pile of Were shit,” Russell replied. Pushing a number into his phone, Sophie-Anne picked up.

“Russell, how delightful,” she began.

“Cut the salutations,” he drawled out. “Where are you and why is Compton in charge?”

“The word is out that my staff and I are going to New Zealand  for a few days to get away from all the electronic chatter. But we are actually just off lurking in the shadows. I have a traitor inside my residence.”

“And you left Compton in charge?” In his voice was disbelief.

“Yes,” she replied. “If anyone from within is going to try a coup, now would be the time. And The Sheriff of Area Five is keeping an eye on things while I am observing. He will also handle it if anyone tries anything from outside. He is boots on the ground, geared up for war.

I shall be back in a couple of days if this does not ferret out the rat. But in the meantime, what do you think about re-opening the gold mine in the Superstition Mountains?”

“We were told that there was no more gold in that mine?” Russell responded, thinking about the possibilities.

“Well, not without blasting,” she chuckled.

“The state will not allow us to do that,” he replied.

“Well, who says they have to know?” There was silence on the phone while he thought about that.

Congratulating herself, they had just switched topics and Russell was going to think she was lurking in Phoenix and doing some business without him. Pulling up their joint ownership of the mine on her laptop, she was ready to talk some trash.

When they hung up, Talbot was sitting next to him on the couch. “They have a stone henge in N.O. Why would Compton want to come here?”

“He seemed to think this was going to be party central. Other royals would be in attendance, he said.

And that he could bring his own unicorn horn…I have no idea what that means,” Russell shrugged. “And pick his lover for the rest of the evening.”

Talbot looked thoughtful. “Is this some new game we know nothing about? Is that what those lower than Were shit Californias kings were talking and snickering about? Should we,” he gasped, “be entertaining on that blood moon? I am always the last one to know,” he pouted. “It is because I keep myself boxed up here, doing the best I can by you and the house and the fucking grounds! Those roses and those little pests that give them the wilt. I spend all my time fighting that instead of keeping up with the newest,” he said, dabbing at his eyes. “The things I do for you so you will be proud of our home and of me,” he sobbed.

“That is why no one comes to visit. They are all off playing this henge game,” he broke, crying in earnest, “and we are not invited because we are country bumpkins. Just white trash from the poor South, not good enough…” the tears were streaming down his face, “…not good enough to be in the know and have to be informed by the likes of a Were shit bottom feeder Compton…just what the fuck! They think we are lower than Were shit…” his crying was in earnest, with his head on Russell’s chest.  Bloody tears covering his face and Russel’s shirt. “Even that bitch Sophie-Anne has a henge. And we are not invited…to her game night…!” came out in a low, disparaging wail.

“Right,” he continued on, sobbing,  “like she has left Compton behind so that she can find a traitor. Ha! She is in the Californias, doing unspeakable things under that moon!”

Russell held Talbot while he cried out his anguish. After all the tears had been shed, Russell took Talbot’s face in his hands. “Do you want a henge?” he asked.

Letting out a long, suffering sigh, he shook his head, no. “It would just be that much more embarrassing when we invited royalty to play and they could not attend because of other engagements, elsewhere,” he pouted.

“Do you want to go back to The Continent?” Russell asked him.

“Sometimes I think I do,” he replied, laying his head in Russell’s lap.

“We really would be no-body’s,” Russell smiled at him.

“You are the Crown Prince of Hungry-Burg,” Talbot sat up, shock in his voice. “Don’t you dare disparage yourself in such a way!”

“Well,” Russell stroked Talbot’s hair. “If and when you decide you want one, we will go shopping in the Isles for one. None of this local rock for us, my love.”

“Really?” Talbot looked up at him, love in his eyes. “Truly. We could have one brought in?”

“Anything you want,” Russell replied, bending down and licking the blood off his face. “For you, the world. I am so proud of what you have accomplished, here, my love. Our home is beautiful. And I know that is because of you.  All I do is track mud in on your clean floors. And they are a lovely black and white marble checkerboard. And you did that. Turned this abandoned hovel into a home, the place where you keep my heart. I do not know what I would do without you.”

“Thank you,” Talbot sighed. “Thank you. You know I worry…”

“Sh-h-h-h, now. You feel like looking on line at some henges?”

“Thank you,” he whispered. “That…that would mean a lot to me.”

“All I want is your happiness, my love. Now, let us shop around and see what we like.”

“I don’t want anything like Stonehenge,” Talbot said, righting himself. “That is like what they put up in N.O. That is just too vulgar for words or polite company. We want something that says tasteful and refined. And perhaps worthy of a moonlight picnic and then dance.”

“Something charming,” Russell nodded, “well, let’s begin in Wales.”

 

 

 

 

 

That morning when Sookie woke, she had a revelation of the powerful sort.

“All of this is gonna’ happen fast. I tried putting my fingers into my vagina before I fell asleep and when you are dry, that is not pleasant or easy. And I need to trim my nails. As in cut then down to nothin’. We will be goin’ for broke. Oh ha ha…

I wonder if Eric would be okay with a little smoochin’ before hand?” Thinking on that thought, she felt herself begin to heat up and get wet. “Woof,” she sighed as she thought about yesterday.

“I am glad Lafayette and I rehearsed this. My clothes get in the way. And we both need our hands so this will have to be front-to-front. I will have to adjust whatever Druid thing takes form on me.

Practicin’ with a bottle of water and grits outside on a table helped put all of this in perspective. This is gonna’ take some co-ordination and some practice. We need to be in N.O. before the sun goes down.  That will give us at least five hours to rehearse this. Eric is gonna have to get us to the top of that altar after I pour out this stuff.  I am believing he can do it.”

 

 

 

 

 

Please Note:  *Mr. Clifford vacations on Sentinel Island in the Bay of Bengal.  Apparently, he is not without his own personal charms. He joined Brother Samuel’s household right after the outbreak of the American Revolution. Before then, he had journeyed with the British Navy as a youngster to various and interesting parts of the world.

 

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon Chapter 5

Banner The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

Chapter 5

The characters of the Southern Vampire Mysteries belong to Miss Charlaine Harris. No infringement on my part is intended. The characters on True Blood belong to Mr. Alan Ball. No infringement on my part is intended.

I have no BETA, editor, or other such charming person. All mistakes are my own. This Story is rated M.

 

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

 

Chapter 5

 

It was a good drive back to the house. Sookie carried on with O.I. as if she was speaking to Lafayette! Brothers! Well yes she could believe that! These two were twins! Same mold, same mo’ fo’n mo’ fo’n! More than once she had to pull over she was laughing so loud and clinching her sides!

“Oh,” she said between her giggles, as she drove, “that is the phone. Would  you get it out of my purse and see who it is?”

O.I. grabbed her bag and out came the phone. “It is my brother,” his smiled covered his face, as he read the name.

“Answer it,” she laughed.

“You has got His O.I. Fineness,” the small dragon spoke into the phone with attitude and a snap of his claws. “How may I direct your very fine, gayness, perfects ass’s, call?” he snorted and then hooted with laughter. “You wants to be chattin’s up your sister or your brother or both?”

“Puts me on speaker,” Lafayette grumbled. “And just hm-m-m-m. I want’s to hear my Miss Sooks.”

“Hey Lafayette,” and you could hear the smile in her voice as O.I. was doing back flips in the front seat to help work off the excitement!

“We are on our way home! Be there in about twenty-five minutes.”

“I’ll be waitin’s,” he said. “With a shotgun. If you has been vamps glamoured, that fanged regret is gonna have his mo’ fo’n heart blown out of his body!”

“I love you Lafayette. Your brother is still doin’ back flips in the front seat he is so excited.  No shot gun required! See you in a few!”

“Backflips?” Lafayette replied as he went to the closet and got out the shot gun. “Mo fo’n!  Who can do backflips in the front seat? If she has gots some glamoured vamps breakfast ridin’ with her, I am’s doin’ them a big favored one and endin’ their mo’ fo’n fucked up shit, as well!”

“We is gettin’ closer,” O.I. was dancing a jig. “I cans feel it!”

“Yes,” Sookie nodded, “almost there.”

 

Sookie had said that he did not need the shot gun and thought about putting it back. Naw-w-w-w, he was walking out with it! He heard Sookie’s car coming down Hummingbird Lane. There was no mistaking the sound her little old, rice burner made. That timing belt needed to be attended, too.

Okay then, he could be civil up to a point. He would let them walk up to the porch and he would make his assessment.

 

Lafayette was sitting out on the porch sweing when she pulled in.

Sookie got out and then went over to the passenger’s side and opened the door.

“What the fuck,” he mumbled, “is she doin’?”

There was a bird or something sitting on her shoulder as she approached him through the shadows of the porch light.

“Lafayette,” her voice was very serious as she took a step up, “I would like for you to meet your brother, O.I., King of the Dragons.”

As she continued up the steps, she did not realize why he was so quiet. Then, when she kneeled down in front of him and he and O.I. were face-to-face, she could see the tears streaming down both of their faces!

Lafayette’s hands were reaching for him, his fingers reaching out and stroking the small dragon’s face.

“My Big Mans,” O.I. whispered through his tears.

“My Little Mans,” Lafayette sobbed as he drew the dragon up to his chest and cradling him between his hands, bawled for all the loss, loneliness and isolation he had accepted as his fate.  His upper body rocked back-and-forth, holding the most precious thing he thought he would never find, the rest of himself.

 

 

 

Sookie was snuggled up on the couch in the living room. O.I. and Lafayette were singing doing the dance moves to Singing in the Rain.Gene Kelly had never looked so good!  She had never laughed so hard in her entire life!

The 6,000 dollar bottle of tequila was empty and she had certainly drank her fair share. Mysteriously, another one had appeared. When that one was gone, something O.I. called Death from Above had appeared. That had happened when she had gone to the bathroom. Along with a few other things. The boys were wearing matching jewelry. And it was big and it was flashy!

“I am leavin’ you two at it,” Sookie smiled and waved at them. “I am goin’ to bed while I can still climb the stairs.”

“Nights, Miss Sooks,” they both called out as she stood up and started toward the stairs.

 

When Gran came out the next morning, sleeping on the couch was Lafayette and a dragon… “…a dragon,” she said with a shrug. “So Lafayette has found the rest of himself. I wonder if he likes decaf?”

“Mornin’s Gran,” O.I. said opening his eyes. “I am his La La Finenesses brother, O.I.”

“Good morning my other grandson,” she replied. “I see you found your brother. About time. That boy has been so lonesome and looking for he did not know what.”

“Indeeds,” he nodded. “We shall be doin’ our jobs! Evil…well we is gonna damn’m and send’m straight to the fire and brimstone end of Hell! That is my big man’s journey. Mine as well. We is back and always lookin’ to do right by our family!”

“You two fighting the big bad along with Sookie?”

“Yes ma’am,” he nodded his head and grimaced. “I sorely apologize’s for my bad manners of not gettin’ up and kissin’ your very fine hand, but we imbibed last nights of the goods blue agave and the Death’s from Above. And danced and drank and danced and drank. Good times, we had, our most righteous and holy Gran. Payings for its now. My Big Man, he cans keep up but it all comes at a price.”

“I know it does,” she smiled at him. “I am going to the kitchen to make breakfast. You just go ahead and sleep. I am here all day. I am glad you have come home to us.”

“Thankee kindly,” O.I. blew her a kiss and laying his head back down on top of Lafayette’s crossed hands that were resting on his chest, O.I. went back to sleep, snoring in time to Lafayette’s.

“Always knew Lafayette had a twin,” she smiled to herself. “There was just too much of him to be in one body. Had no idea it was a dragon. It suites them though. They look mighty good, together.

Decaf,” she sighed as she headed towards the kitchen. Since her heart-attack, Gran was on a high fiber, lean protein diet, with no caffeine.

“Turkey bacon,” she rolled her eyes as she went through the fridge. “Who ever thought that was a good idea? Now, in here somewhere Sookie has hidden the low sodium, extra lean bacon. From a pig. As God intended. Oh, there it is. I can have two slices of that, toast this high ruffage bagel that goes down like an evergreen tree and oh, here is that fruit salad.

And coffee…decaf…pbbbllltttt! Oh well,  I get the taste, if not the jolt.”

 

When the bacon hit the skillet, three noses started twitching.

“Bacon,” Sookie sighed, stretched, and grinned. “Gran found the real stuff. Gonna have to eat that to save her from herself.”

“Bacon,” Lafayette’s stomach rumbled. “Gran is not supposed to be eatin’ that to break her mornin’ fast. Gonna have to eat that to save her from herself.

My Little Man’s,” Lafayette said, “yous up and movin’?”

“My nose is workin’ the air of the mornin’,” he replied, inhaling deeply and then exhaling a smoke ring that was of a pig wearing a tux and top hat holding a walking stick. “What deliciousness is that’s waftin’ on the breeze?”

“Bacon, His La La Fineness says, and our Lady Gran, she is not supposed to be eatin’ that.”

“Well then,” O.I. stood and stretched, “Let us have some mornin’ bathin’ rituals and  be goods to her. We will have to eat that to save her from her mighty fine self!”

 

For so early in the morning, breakfast was chatty and funny. Sookie explained about how she had changed and what she had left on their “Cousin’s” ceiling.

“Mighty magnificently done,” O.I. kept repeatin’. “I was watchin’ from on high! Thoughts I was gonna be splattered up there amongst the stars that she tattooed there. For a minute or two, I was hidin’ behind the gargoyles that sit up there!” he chuckled gleefully. “Scared the magics out of all, put the fears of doin’ right into most.”

Gran clapped her hands and laughed along with him. Beaming, she got up and hugged Sookie. “Can’t save the world p-p-p-p-shaw!” she hooted with glee. “That is my granddaughter and you baddies had just better look out!”

And so it continued on! They wanted stances, looks, and what Miss Sookie had said!

O.I. was more than happy to oblige!

“Damn,” Sookie chuckled, “your  impersonation of Northman is perfect! To include the way he arches both of those eyebrows!”

“Cous-s-s-s-s-i-n-n-n-n-n,” rolled out of Lafayette’s mouth as he sashayed over to pour another cup of coffee. “You’s can just kiss my all American, Druid’s magikin’, covered in the bloods of Jesus, ass! Excepts you would probably likes that way too much! So I will be limitin’ the time’s you can be admirin’ that!” he turned and wiggled his eyebrows and shook his ass at the group!

Amidst hoots of laughter, cat calls and wolf whistles, he walked his way back over to the table with his coffee.

“And did nots spill one drop,” he batted his eye lashes and sat down at the table to thundering applause and calls of “Bravo!”

“Well, that cannot be topped,” Sookie was still chuckling. “And the mornin’ is slippin’ away. It is comin’ up on that time.”

“Whats?” O.I. asked.

Sookie and Lafayette both announced, “Time to go to work.”

O.I. looked from one to another. “We all goin’ to the sames place?”

“Yes,” they both nodded.

“Mighty fine then. My brother can just wears me as a charmin’ pieces of jewelry to go all matchy matchy with his earrin’s and I will helps to supervise the kitchens and any and all wrong doin’.”

 

Lunch had whizzed by! The kitchen was now a place of joy! It was a slow moment and Arlene stopped by Lafayette’s prep station to admire his newest collection. “I swear Lafayette,” she began, “that necklace is just this side of gorgeous. Where did you get that?”

“Miss Sooks picked it up for me in Shreveport. She shops all the thrift stores and is constantly on the look’em out of the strange, unusual and down rights gorgeous for me.”

“Well, I would say she found it! I am gonna ask her to shop for me!”

Leaving Lafayette’s station, both waitresses were at the pickup window.

“Sookie, that ensemble you found for Lafayette is top notch stuff. Did you really get that in Shreveport?”

“Yes,” she nodded. “Indeed I did. It was probably made in China or someplace East of here, but the price was right and I though Lafayette would look smokin’ hot in it. And sure enough he does,” she said with a straight face when O.I. looked up and winked at her.

“Well, at least now he has that dragon necklace to talk to and practice his ventriloquism on.  You know, when he would have that hamburger patty talk back to him, and they would tell cow jokes, sometimes I was a little creeped out by that. But not so much anymore. That dragon is workin’ for me.”

“Well Arlene,” Sookie smiled at her. “That is a mighty good thought. Just talk to the dragon. I will have to put that into practice.”

And so over the following hours, Lafayette’s ventriloquism became top notch. All the staff commented on how you could not see his lips move, how you could see the dragon’s lips move and how he should go on TV!

“Thankee muchly,” his voice would sound from the dragon’s mouth. And so Lafayette continued to have conversations with himself and offer up bits of advice to whoever asked. The kitchen would applaud and laugh along with him.

“That’s some real good advice Lafayette is givin’ out,” Arlene would say to whoever was listening. “Real good advice. You can pay money and not get advice that good. What he said about my no-good Ex. All true. I need more child support. And if he can’t afford it, he can just sell that brand-new truck   instead. I don’t care if the new wife is makin’ the car payments. His baby has got to have shoes, a roof, and eat.”

 

By the end of the day, Sookie had worked another triple shift. The event was now three days, away, and she was so tired she did not care. “Just don’t bother me,” she sighed as she laid down and was immediately, asleep.

“Sookie,” she heard the voice and turned her head to look at who was talking to her.

“Hello,” she smiled at the very tall woman that wore a very chic blue ensemble. Her red hair was upswept and perfectly styled. She was striking. Certainly not beautiful, but very vivid. She also knew this woman. Knew that she would lie to you before she told you the truth.

“Where do I know you from?” Sookie asked.

“I was your momma in another life,” she smiled at her.

Sookie did a double take. Not in any life time would her momma look like that!

Getting her bearings, she now could see where she was. She was standing in an apartment. “Apartment? This is an apartment? How do I know that?” flashed through her mind. And this room was large! Easily the size of their town library. With a view that overlooked the mountains.

There was a huge bed at one end of the room. It stretched from one side to the other. She knew there was a male in it, sleeping. One that slept like the dead.

“You don’t look anything like my momma,” she said to the woman as she took a step toward the sleeping male.

“Would you really wake him?” the voice whispered in her ear. “He will be very angry at you. And he will never help you. He only helps himself. He has no respect for anyone. Not even himself. And you…a bar waitress…he would spit on you if he knew.”

“Don’t give a fuck,” she replied and when she turned, the woman was gone.

In her place there came a voice that sounded just like her gran!

“All henges are sanctified with mead, millet and maidenhead blood. The first henge was sanctified with mead, millet and maidenhead blood. The lady and her mate, giving birth to the henge. This henge that must be closed was sacrificed with mead, millet and maidenhead blood. That lady and her mate, giving her sacrifice to the stone.

You will need to do like-wise. During the battle, on the altar stone, pour out the mead, spread out the millet seed and then sacrifice yourself on the altar and smear the blood.

Remember, he will need to drink the mead, eat the millet bread and taste the blood.”

“Millet bread,” Sookie whispered to the voice.

“You know how to bake bread,” Sookie heard the smile in woman’s voice.

“I do?” Sookie said sitting up in her own bed. Looking around, she felt things in the dream begin to slip away. Reaching for a pencil and paper that was on her bedside table, she wrote down what she remembered of the dream.

“Damn, I have to have be sexed-up on top of this altar! Really? I guess it does not matter how I feel about that. Oh well…okay, in order:

  1. pour out the mead,
  2. spread out the millet seed
  3. sex me up
  4. sacrifice blood on the altar
  5. he will need to drink the mead,
  6. eat the millet bread
  7. taste the blood.

 

“Well just damn,” she rolled her eyes. “Really!” For a moment she held onto the paper and pencil, thinking about what needed to be done!

“Fuck that,” she yawned. “I need more sleep.”  But her mind would not let go. “It was snowing outside. And where did they get the sheets to fit that bed?  And why is that important?”  she rolled her eyes at thought.

“He sleeps like the dead and he will not help me,” she thought about that as she laid back down on her pillow. “Woof…can’t get my mind to clear. That’s it,” she was no longer tired, physically, but still this dream disturbed her. “I am calling Sam and telling him I am taking a couple of days off. I will see him on the evening of the 22nd.”

Making the phone call, she lay back down. “Family…” she rolled her eyes, “they will not miss an opportunity to fuck you over. Then they are required to, you know, sorta fuck you over…Northman…” she closed her eyes. “So he is the one…to be my first…well, sort of. I just don’t know how I feel about that.” When her breathing was once more even, she was fast asleep.

 

Sam listened to the messages on his machine. He smiled when he heard Sookie’s voice, then he was not smiling.

“Fuck,” he hit delete and put the phone back on its cradle. “I guess I rode that horse too long and too hard. I can call but Adele will pick up and shame me for working Sookie like a bitch in heat. Well fuck,” he stared at the bed in his trailer. “As much as I like seeing her smile, I am never going to get her into bed if I run her into the ground.

I wonder if Lafayette is interested in working the floor? He is off for a couple of days…oh yeah…just how well would that work out…he would run all my customers off. Alright, I can do this. I am not too good to get plates out to customers. Besides as squirrely as the customers have been lately, would do them a world of good to see that the boss man takes an interest in what is going on out on the floor.”

 

 

 

She knew she was sleeping and she knew the dream was back. Same place, same winter scene outside. The man was still sleeping in the bed. Reaching out with her hand she touched the window. It should have been cold, instead she could feel the heat radiating from it.

She felt like she had been here, forever, time pushing down on her.  The mountains seemed closer and the air inside the room was now heavy with a sweet perfume that started her stomach churning.

“Lovely view,” the voice sounded in her ear. “The snow is beautiful yet deadly. Like him. It can consume you and you are frozen, never to be found again, in the wasteland of whiteness and ice. Just as worthless in death as he would proclaim you in life.

You know that about him, correct?” the woman was standing behind her and had her hands resting on her shoulders. “He is faithless and cannot possibly begin to treasure or understand what a gift you are.”

Sookie looked at the left hand that was resting comfortably on her collar bone and the right hand that was twitching on her upper arm. This woman was dressed to impress. Why was she not wearing any jewelry?

Turning her head to look once more up at the face, she was indeed striking! The smile that she bestowed on Sookie was genuine.

Oddly, it was a nice smile and yet tired her out! She felt the energy drain from her. Sookie lowered her head to take a look around the room that was all glass and leather and chrome… it was snowing heavier. This is what they called white out conditions…when all was lost and the safest place to be was inside. The safest place to be was inside…why was that important? Eric would be inside of her. Was he the safest there?

“Get your head back in the game, Sookie. You are starting to think gibberish!”

When she looked back up at her, her eyes lingered on her Adam’s apple…

“Mother fucker!” she yelled and Sookie sat straight up out of bed, “Mother fucker! It’s a guy! I have been betrayed! Again!”

“Sookie!” she heard Gran calling for her and her steps coming up the stairs.

“Gran,” she called out. “I’m okay…really…” she smiled at the woman who hurried into her room and then felt the tears began to roll down her cheeks.

Gran got into bed  beside her and held her while she cried.

“No more of this working endless shifts, Sookie,” she said when she lifted her face to hers and wiped her face with her robe. “This stops now.”

“I need to talk,” she nodded her head. “I mean talk. Druid to Druid and then some.”

“You want breakfast or something else?” she asked.

“We have any carrot cake left? I could do with a great big slice of that, a peck sack of pecans and all the coffee you care to make.

And I need to call Lafayette. He needs to hear this as well.”

 

They all sat around the breakfast table, listening to Sookie talk about her dreams. When she had finished, they were all shaking their heads.

“You are more, Sookie,” Gran began carefully and slowly. “The evil is reading you  as you are gaining in strength and is acting accordingly. Taping into you while you are dreaming and placing doubt.”

“Yes,” O.I. said nodding his head. “I has noticed the deads tryin’ to infiltrate my big man’s. With just a looks, I  sends them on their way.”

“Really?” Lafayette asked.

“Yes,” the small dragon replied. “The evil dead is gettin’ all twitchy. I can sees now why I was sent this ways. To be a boon and a help to my brother and his family. Tis the dragon way.”

“So,” Sookie eyed the group. “Let’s talk about it. Do I actually have to have Northman break me on top of that altar stone?  Or can I break the hymen myself with a couple of fingers or maybe the mead bottle? I am open to any and all suggestions. Also,  I am going to need some millet grains, millet flour for making bread and a bottle of mead. And Northman. I am pretty sure that is the male she was referencing. I could be wrong. But family set all this in motion, and here sits the family, minus the Viking who is sleeping his vampire ass off someplace and probably practicing being snarky in his down time.

I am open to advice. Good, bad, or indifferent. And at the top of that list, do I advise Northman ahead of time?”

All heads nodded yes.

“So be it then,” she got up and went over to the phone.

Calling the club, she left a message. They needed to talk. She would be there about forty or so minutes after sundown today and would stay until he was available.

 

 

The day had passed. She thought about her life and what if it ended in a stone henge? They had dinner and Gran kissed her good-bye. Getting into her car, she motored off.

“All life ends,” she out loud. “So you do the best you can so when your turn comes, you end up dancin’ and singin’ hallelujah and not toastin’ in the pits of Hell. So I am doin’ what is right in my heart. Lookin’ at myself in the mirror and know I did all that I could at this time and moment. That is all I can do. Because I want to be able to live with myself after the fact.”

For the rest of the drive, it was quiet. No music. No road noise. Just blessed silence.

Night was falling. With interest, Sookie watched the sun go down and looked for the least, smallest something that was wrong. The sunset was spectacular as the fading red lit up the few clouds that were floating in the sky.

Forty-five minutes later, she was parking her car at the far end of the strip mall lot, down from Fangtasia.

As she began walking, she felt herself coming on line and at one with the universe. Or at least, the universe she needed to understand.

Standing outside of Fangtasia,  the doors were open and she was in the full regalia of the Druid Seid. As she approached the girl working the door, Pamela walked out.

“Eric will see you now,” she said as she escorted her inside.

 

“Cousin,” he said, standing behind his desk when Pamela showed her in.

“Cousin,” she replied as she sat on the couch and faced him. “There have been things revealed to me that I need to share with you. I want to make sure that we understand each other before the eclipse.

Do you dream?” she asked him.

“Sometimes,” he replied.

“Do you have prophetic dreams?”

“Sometimes,” he answered carefully, watching her facial expressions.  There was no deceit there. No underlying motive for asking him such a personal question.

Sookie smiled at him. “Question my motives all you want. Just remember, it was the male’s disbelief that got us to this time and place.”

“Touché,” he answered.

“Good,” she nodded. “I do not bring treachery here. Only truth as I understand it. As I get closer to this event, I become more,” she began. “And also more in tune with what wants to defeat us.  Let me tell you what I know.”

 

Eric listened and a couple of times blinked.

“So Abhartach now seeks you out,” he said, nodding his head.

“Yes,” she replied,

“And he wants to bed you before the event?”

“Maybe. Or perhaps he just wants to gain my trust. Or rage. Or doubt.  I have no way of knowing for sure. But he was certainly referencing you. I now wonder if I would have seen his face if he would have looked like you?

Do you know where this place is?” she asked.

“No,” he replied. “I have several homes where it snows, but nothing is like what you described. Glass and chrome…so not me. Bad guess on their part.”

“So he is layering me with what he thinks I would respond too. What a fucker,” she hissed.

“If you have the dream again,” Eric pondered the idea, “call my name and see if I wake. If it is me, try to engage me in a conversation.”

“Will do,” she nodded.

Now came the awkward part. She was going to have to talk to him about…well…about sex. And it was personal.

Eric sensed her discomfort. So, it was time for the sex talk. “We did not have a henge in our village. We did not worship that way. The ritual of the millet, mead and maidenhead blood is new to me.”

Sookie let out a small sigh. For as brash as he was, he could be sensitive. Or maybe not. This was just another day and the same old battle to Northman. Only the Druid had changed. And maybe some villagers. And of course, social media.

“Well, Gran told me that they used that to set the henge in N.O.

And the Gran in my dream told me that is what it will take to lock their entrance to this world, forever.

What happens when you eat human food?” she asked.

“The smallest taste, I puke,” he answered. “Long and profusely. Once I eat and drink, I will be of no help to you. And I will need to remove myself from the fight because I am vulnerable.”

“That debilitating?” she asked.

“Yes,” he nodded.

Sookie was thoughtful. “This has to be done in the dark of the eclipse. The dark is going to last a little over an hour. If we do it first thing, we can close the portal, but there will still be things out and about that will need to be killed.”

“Yes,” Eric nodded. “And you are still going to need a lot of killing power. They come pouring out as soon as it goes dark.

Cousin,” he began, tapping his fingers together. “It is during the darkness that this is at its most spectacular and most dangerous. The darkness inside the henge is complete. The fighting is ferocious. The night sky is beautiful. I killed one of these beings with my bare hands last time. We were wrestling down on the ground, getting in everyone’s way. I finally broke its neck. But not before sustaining several stab wounds and something trying to remove my head.

 

Granted, O.I. did not have a dragon rider at the time which he says changes the game. Nor did we have mead, millet or a Druid with a maidenhead who carries a staff that burns sky-views into your ceiling.

Perhaps things shall go in our favor.

Now, how do you want to do this?”

“Nothing like being blunt,” she breathed out.

“There is,” he countered, “nothing like it,” he said with passion. “Lives are at stake. And just not ours. Perhaps the world as we know it as well. At this time, I know no other way to be,” he answered.

Nodding her head in agreement, she forged on. “I have to prep the henge then be sacrificed. Then you have to drink and eat and taste  the blood.

As too when…?” she shrugged. “If we do this first thing then we count you out for the rest of the battle. But it will limit those that make it through the barrier.”

“Yes,” Eric nodded. “But you,” he stressed,
“cannot become enchanted by the disco lights or the music. Other Druids have in the past. Because of your strength, I  am hoping that does not happen to you.”

“But there are no guarantees,” she countered. “That does not leave me with much of a choice. I have been thinking I could do the breaking with my fingers, but if I do become lost to this madness, whether I am willing or no, I am counting on you to break me.

What?” her stare at him intensified. “You have shifted color. Are you blushing?”

“Perhaps,” he shrugged. “It is just that is has long been a desire of mine to take a virgin on the altar stone of a henge. To sacrifice her maidenhood to my prowess as a male. You know, I, myself, have finally offered up a sacrifice worthy to the gods. To show my brothers that sit in Valhalla that I am indeed a man that is…worth-y-y-y-y of-f-f-f-f…” his voice trailed off. Clearly, she was not impressed. And he could see that he was beginning to sound like an ego maniac.

“Seriously?” she regarded him.

“Seriously,” he replied. “Remember I asked you the difference between genius and stupidity. Genius has limits. Stupidity, none. I speak from experience.”

Sookie eyed him. “I sense a story.”

“You would not be wrong,” Eric said with a sigh. Squaring his shoulders, he began. “The first hundred years after I was turned, I was young and stupid. Stupid with no limits except for the rising sun. Which was a good thing because that could slow me down.

I had more sense as a human. The last stone henge I encountered during that hundred-year period, changed me, forever. Destroyed the feral in me and sent me back to the sane and rational Viking I had been raised to be.

Now, if we both lose all reason during those first moments, …” he said nothing and shrugged. “It might be a bit rough.”

Sookie was watching him. He told her the truth. Well fuck… “Have you had sex before in the middle of a battle?”

“No,” Eric shook his head. “But Cousin,” he smiled at her, “the way these battles go, no one would know. They would just think that you were wrestling with someone for your life.”

“Really?” she stared at him, trying to flush out in her mind the battle that would allow that.

“Really,” he nodded.

“That brutal?” she asked, shock in her voice.

“You are battling with evil, you cannot begin to know until you are there in the midst of it.”

The expression on her face changed. He did not see fear and it did not look like she wanted to run. Perhaps it was determination he now saw.

“Then I leave it to your discretion,” she nodded.  “I mean, there might be a situation when your penis is the only thing we have left to get the job done.”

For a second, she thought she heard from Eric’s crotch, “Damn straight!”

“Oh, one last thing. Did you mother have a millet bread recipe that she used?”

“Don’t think of it as bread,” Eric said, thinking back on his past and seeing his mother at the fire in their lodge. “More like a pancake or a crepe. And she would serve it with honey and comb.”

“Like Jewish unleavened bread, good to know. And is mead, mead?”

“My mother made it different ways for different occasions. Honey and water were the two main ingredients. We liked it sweet so there was a lot of honey. She always saved the dried peels of lemons and oranges from our summer trading to put into the Midsummer mead for the next year.”

“So, nothing fancy with a long list of ingredients.”

“Correct,” he nodded. “I would be the most familiar with just the sweetness.” For a long time, Eric sat and looked at her. Getting up, he walked over and sat down beside her on the couch. Gently, he touched the braided design that was in her hair. Her eyes never left his.

“From time-to-time,” he began slowly, picking up her hands and admiring the strength that was there. “Your hands remind me of my mother’s. She had strong hands. A few scars, a strong grip, and they always knew what to do to fix your hurts, mend your clothes or cook your favorite meal. Or reaching to pick you up and hold you next to her. Her hands were beautiful. When I think of her, that is the first thing I see of her. Her hands, reaching for me as she held me close and cuddled me.”

Slowly, he raised Sookie’s hand to his lips and kissed them. “My mother died after I was turned. I was there that night when they put her body onto a dragon boat to set her out to sea.

I walked out in my Viking regalia and moved her from the death ship to my small boat that was still being used. It was a fancy thing, heavily carved and outfitted like the large dragon boats. Then I shifted my boat onto her death barge.  I sat on board my boat, holding her next to me. I directed the wind to blow us out past the breakers. One last time I held her hands in mine.  I wanted her to wake and talk to me. Hold me in her arms and tell me all would be well.

When the wind stopped out at sea, I poured out the oil. One last time I held her hands in mine and then, lit the fire. I stood beside her death pyre until it sunk into the ocean. I went back to the village and into what had once been her home. The family had removed all things of value and placed them on the long boat that was to be her grave. The only thing left was her bed, a chair, some kitchen utensils and a five-gallon crock of mead that had yet to be decanted.  I knew she had made it for I could smell the extra honey that she used to brew.  And so I did that one last final act for her. And as I placed the liquid in the familiar crock bottles, I knew that I could not leave them behind. So taking them with me, I placed them in an old drauger’s haunt underground and left them, knowing they would not be disturbed.  Then, as time passed, I moved them.”

Eric stood and went over to his desk. Moving his chair, he got down and began to lift away the floor and out came a crock bottle that he placed gently on the desk.

“The others are in a vault under-ground. But I keep this one under my feet to keep me focused. To have a piece of my mother here with me.

If you would,” he said breaking the wax seal, and pouring the bubbly liquid into a glass, “tell me what you think.”

“I can smell the honey,” Sookie nodded.

Eric smiled. “Yes,” as he handed her the glass.

Sniffing, Sookie looked at him. “I can also smell the alcohol.”

Eric grinned.

Tentatively, she tilted the glass and stuck her tongue out and met the liquid as it bubbled onto her tongue. Taking a sip, she sat back on the couch and savored the aromas that played in her mouth.

“I can taste the orange,” she nodded. “And the honey is so smooth. This is delicious,” she smiled at him. “Really good.”

“Good,” Eric grinned. “Then we will have this. Now what about the millet?”

“I can get that locally at the feed store. We’ll bless it and O.I. can toast some of it with his fiery breath and we’ll have the dragon blessing on it as well.”

“Most excellent. Now, do we want to meet up early somewhere or just at the henge?  Where are you staying in N. O.?” he asked.

“Not staying anywhere. O.I. says he can fly us down the evening, of.

Then home after the battle. Gran is going to want a full report.”

“Well, after sunset, we could meet and talk a bit more strategy. I will have aerial photos and do a mock up and we can discuss how we can somehow work this. I will give it thought. You do likewise. Also, the best position of how you wish to be broken.”They both just stared at each other. “Maybe you would know best about that,” she finally said. “Fine,” he nodded and continued. “There is a hotel, the Le Petit Sang in the French Quarter. Meet me there at sundown. Go to the front desk and tell them you are part of Eric Northman’s party. You can wait for me upstairs. There we will have more privacy. My champions will be somewhere in the building  as well. They all have invaluable thoughts and have stood in awkward situations and walked away. Plus, this will be the 4th henge for some of them, standing tall with me.”

“Sounds good. Anything else?” she asked standing.

“No,” he replied standing and walking with her to the door.

“Then I will see you in N.O. No need to see me out. I have this,” she smiled at him as she turned to leave. “Oh…a final thought. You say it gets wild and crazy…and dangerous…and you have to be mindful of your friends while you are hacking and slashing.

What about an air gun? Are you at all familiar with a BB gun? They also make air pistols. And rifles. I don’t know what the bullets are made of, but maybe they could be made of tin? And you would not need a big caliber. Just something to penetrate the…the ethereal vapor or whatever skin they have. Maybe that would slow them down.”

“Good thought,” Eric nodded.

“Rest well,” she nodded to him as Pam appeared out of her office.

Eric leaned against the door jamb and watched as Pamela escorted her back into the club.  That was way too easy. She was sane, rational, and not hysterical at all. And she came with valued information. Things he had not learned throughout his long life. “Well, you always wanted to take a virgin on a henge’s altar,” he chided himself.  “My grandmother always told me to be careful what I wished for. This is not what I wanted, but look Eric,” he ridiculed himself, “you just might get to do that.

What the fuck, Viking,” he said in disgust, timing it just right to catch Pam coming back.

“What?” she asked. “Was her visit useful? Not useful.”

Eric stood there shaking his head in dismay. “May the gods help us if we are going to have to depend on King Eric to get the job done and win the war. Also, look up air pistols, rifles, machine guns, fuck, whatever they make.  And get us some tin ammo. Does not have to be a heavy caliber. We don’t want to kill the humans that are helping us.”

“What-t-t-t?” she stuttered.

“You big oaf!” and Eric was whacked on his thigh. “Gear up for war and get me my knife! No wait, all of my knives! It will not be the first time I have pulled your mangey ass out of harm’s way.”

Pam was wide eyed. A bit shocked, even for her! “King Eric is in an uproar! Demanding his blades! What did she say? In fifty words or less!”

Eric motioned her inside his office and closed the door and gave her the down and dirty version.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Pamela kept repeating.  “You cannot see inside that henge once the moon goes dark. Let alone guarantee that it is her you are engaged with and not sticking your fingers or dick in someone’s ass.

Which means you will have to be prepositioned on the altar, under the stairs when it all goes to hell, literally. And if you two survive that, you will be puking your guts out.

But air pistols…that just might be a boon,” she said thoughtfully and out came her phone and her fingers went flying across the keys.

“That thought has occurred to me,” he responded as he went through his desk looking for King Eric’s favorite pot sticker.

“Ah-h-h, good,” he smiled when his fingers found the treasure! He pulled the small, wicked looking Viking blade out of the leather sheath it was housed in. “Found it. And his hunting knife,” he smiled when he stuck his hand into the far back corner of his desk, “his  serrated blade and his wooden knife as well. I’ll sharpen them and replace this leather strap. Looks a bit worn. King Eric prefers the bandolier style. But he wanted to try a belt and sheaths  for them and I was game.”

“You are really going to gear him up for war? Do you remember what happened the last time you did that?”

“That was not my fault,” came the response from Eric’s pants. “You, dear child, did not get out of the way when I told you to do so.”

“You slit me from left to right, straight on with my belly button.  I had to hold my guts in.”

“Not my fault,” he countered. “You said you knew the Old Norse. I shouted out in my native tongue to get the fuck out of my way. It was the height of the battle!  The berserker had taken me! I went with the language that was the most familiar. And I am fast. It keeps us alive. I killed that bugger that thought to end us. Threw my wooden blade right into his heart. Not my fault I had to go through you.

There was glorious vampire splatter everywhere. I believe it even spelled out my name in Runes.”

“Ppppplllltttttttt!” blew out of Pamela’s mouth.”

“Blow all the raspberries you want, Child, but, I am, poetry in motion when you least expect it.”

“You sound just like the pain-in-the-ass older brother I never had,” she replied crossing her arms and stomping her foot. “I am never right and you are never wrong. So not fair.”

“Will you two stop it,” Eric sighed. “I need to think on these things. The boys will have to be informed at some point. We have two darks and a wake-up. Are any of them out there now?”

“No,” Pam replied. “They all left for N.O. to check in with  Samuel. Are we finished with business here? If so, let’s head South.”

“I believe we are,” he nodded. “Samuel has tin swords and other sharp paraphernalia for us so we can travel light. I am going to call and explain about the air pistols. Tell Patrick to close up and he is in charge until we return. I still have one more thing to do.”

“Yes, Child, you can be on your way, and we will still beat you there,” King Eric said with a chuckle.

Pam left with a roll of her eyes and giving King Eric the finger.

“What are we doing?” King Eric asked as Eric walked back over to his desk, corked the mead and picked up the glass that Sookie had left.

“Tasting her,” he sighed as he lifted the glass to his nose, found the exact spot she had placed her lips and tongue and put his on top of hers.

“Fuck-k-k-k-k-k,” he breathed out as he delicately licked the area, lightly, not wanting to end the experience. “She tastes like the mead,” he groaned. “Sweet, like honey…”

“Don’t do it,” King Eric warned.

“Too late,” Eric grinned as he pushed his tongue down the path that Sookie’s had taken and into the magic that his mother had made. “Oh,” his blood ignited and he grunted as he felt the power start at the root of his penis and traveled up like a bolt of lightning! He came as he threw his head back and roared!

“Did not,” King Eric gasped, “see that coming! Woof!  Powerful…shook me to the base! Lefty and Righty are still in a state of shock! They have no idea what hit them!

Would love to do that again! What are you thinking? Yes, no; puking?”

“I have no need to puke,” the grin covered his face. “I can now see how this could happen. One stroke and we are in and we are done. Blood on the stone and me in the battle.  I am now wondering if her spit is on the glass and the bread where I will drink and bite, if that allows me to not puke?”

“Good thought, old man,” King Eric nodded. “But I am not counting on that. Grab the bottle and my knives and let us be gone.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon—Chapter 4

Banner The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

Chapter 4

The characters of the Southern Vampire Mysteries belong to Miss Charlaine Harris. No infringement on my part is intended. The characters on True Blood belong to Mr. Alan Ball. No infringement on my part is intended.

I have no BETA, editor, or other such charming person. All mistakes are my own. This Story is rated M.

 

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

Chapter 4

The doors at the front of the club swung open as Sookie approached and the sailors in the boat on the door knocker all bowed to her. “Easy journey, Fair Lady,” they called out to her. “Thank you for blessing our house! Fair winds and following seas to you and yours!”

Waving at them, she took a couple of steps. Taking out Lafayette’s phone, she called home.

“I am done,” she said when Gran picked up. “I will be home in a bit. I love you.”

As the doors closed behind her, there was a short, dark handsome man who stepped out and smiling at her he bowed.

“Please, if I might introduce myself. I am Samuel Da’vid, Eric’s brother. Please pardon him for his rudeness. This is not the first time he has fought this evil that descends and tries to rule the world. He has a good heart but a foul mouth, from time-to-time. I cannot make excuses for his ill manners but I love him. Please, won’t you join us for the after-party briefing.”

“I don’t think he wants me there and if I attend, I am not going to make this easy for him.”

“He would not know what to do if you did,” Samuel smiled at her.

Sookie thought it over for a second or two. An after briefing made all kinds of sense. “Do you know how long this will take? I just called my Gran and told her I was on my way home.”

“Possibly until sunrise. Would you mind?”

“No, I’m off work today. I could swing that. Just give me a minutes. Where do I meet you?”

“Make your phone call and I will escort you to the back of the  building.”

When Sookie hung up, Samuel was there and offered her his arm. Placing her hand on his forearm, together they walked around to the back door, Samuel discussing the building techniques that had been used to turn a warehouse into a Gothic manor.

So, this is where everyone had parked, she nodded to herself as she surveyed the back-parking lot as they approached another door. Samuel placed his hand on biometric scanner and the door opened.

The hallway was nice. Lovely, even. The Goth carried all the way to the back-loading dock. Not at all like the drywall and scuffed, aged, green paint that greeted them at the back door of Merlotte’s. Walking inside, once more time Samuel placed his hand on another door and it opened, to reveal a large room with leather furniture and paintings on the walls. A massive desk. All very masculine. It was an office, a very nice office. And in it sat several other men and a woman who all stood when she entered.

“If I might,” Samuel smiled at her, “I would like to introduce you to Ian, Cedric, Attila, Vlad, Lady Vedo, Siggy and Willy.”

They all bowed their heads to her when their names were said.

“Please,” she motioned with her hands, “please sit down. And you can call me Sookie.”

“Here,” Samuel smiled at her, pulling out a chair. “Please sit. We were just watching the floor show. I must say my dear, you were very impressive. I believe Pamela owes all of us money. We bet on you. She of course, had to bet on her maker. I am happy to say, I believe I am getting my Paris penthouse back in time for Spring.”

Sookie grinned at him. “Is she anything like her maker?”

All of them laughed.

“Well then,” she grinned, “good for you.”

“Oh, the party is breaking up,” Ian chuckled.  “Eric is threatening to throw them bodily out. Pamela will see them to the front doors. If anyone is tossing them out, she wants to be the one to do it.

I do believe our host for this evening is headed this way.”

The door to Eric’s office opened and when he saw her he said, “Where are your friends?”

“Friends?”  she replied, baffled.

“You really came by yourself?” he stared at her in disbelief.

“There was nothing said about bringing friends,” Sookie countered.

“Late Druid,” Eric eyed her in disbelief. “That is a given. When you go to war, you take as many friends as you can with you,” he chastised her.

In the same mocking voice he continued on. “Do you have a name?” Eric asked her.

“Yes,” she stared at him, her eyes never leaving his.  “Late Druid.”

Cedric actually laughed out loud.

Eric and Sookie both turned and glared at him.

“Pardon,” the Irish lad mended his manners and wiped the smile from his face and sat quietly with his hands folded in his lap.

“Yes,” Ian nodded, smiling, “you can tell she is family. She gets pissy, Eric, just like you do. Has not one problem expressing her opinion.

We were very impressed the other day, my lady,” he bowed his head to Sookie,  “with your on-line come backs. Clever, refreshing and to the point.”

“That was not me,” Sookie looked at the Irish and the English. “That was my family helping me out. My Gran knew the Irish code, my brother, who is a Medium, knew that the undead was not a spirit but a vampire and I pushed the thought around that you were all probably sitting in England having a very good laugh at our expense,” she chided them.

“So you do have friends,” Eric nodded. “Most excellent. Will they be joining us?”

“No, if something happens to me, Lafayette is to take care of Gran. I am willing to risk myself but not them.”

So, he had been wrong about her. It was time to re-evaluate. “She has morals,” he digested that, “and a real sense of family. Well fuck…” so she was from his mother’s side of the family. And he had been disrespectful. This was not going to be easy.

“Why not a steel blade?” he queried, his voice polite.

“Because tin is native to Cornwall. It runs through the earth there and flavors everything. Curses, blessings, water, wind, it all carries the taste of tin. The madness might have started in Eire, but for the family,Cornwall is where this began. The henge was flavored with it and the evil, also, once it opened the portal.

So it will take tin to destroy it.”

“Fuck me,” Eric said as he thought through that line of reasoning. “That explains a lot.”

“Yes, it does,” Vlad nodded in agreement. “We were so proud of our crucible steel blades. They could cut any metal known at the time. Just not the death blow to whatever that is that descends those stairs.

Tin,” he shook his head. “We would have never put that together.

Thank you,” he said, bowing his head to Sookie.

Eric was watching her closely. Relaxed, confident, at peace. Her dress and her braids reminded him of his grandmother. The symbols that were braided onto her scalp proclaimed who she was. Seid, well yes. Priestess, well yes. She was his match. She carried her line of women’s magic, as well. She was very gifted in an age that was without grace and not deserving of her.

 “My Viking ancestor,” he began,  “was married to your Druid ancestor. Somehow time and place lines were crossed and here we are today, still cleaning up this mess. I fought this war a thousand years, ago. And five hundred years, ago. And in the early  1700’s hundreds.

Tin,” Eric nodded his head. “I will have a blade of tin and my steel one as well, just in case.”

“Smart,” Sookie nodded. “Always be prepared.”

“What else do you know of this?” he asked.

“I hate to sound like the cliché, but our male ancestor should have killed the traitor when she told him too. Her husband hesitated, because of the laws, and I get that; but that gave evil an opportunity to escape up the stairs and into the stars.

She set boundaries, though. For them to return, it has to be an eclipsing blood moon, there has to be a henge that the eclipse stares into at its azimuth, and a male and female family member must be present to fight it.”

“And if we defeat it, you really have a way of closing it?” Eric asked.

“I am thinking on that,” she replied. “There are one or two ways it could go. But for sure, it can be done.”

Eric stared at her and started to say something when they heard singing out in the hall. A male and female, singing a bawdy song and laughing in-between verses.

“O.I. and Pamela, from the sound of things,” Attila chuckled.

“I would say your top shelf tequila that Pam keeps under lock and key took a serious hit,” Samuel was laughing as well.

When the door opened, Sookie smiled. For the first time tonight, she felt a weight lift from her. There fluttering into the room was the clone of Lafayette, in dragon form.

“Mo fo’n,” she smiled at the cat size dragon, “no turban tonight to match your big assed jewelry? And where is your cigarillo?”

The dragon landed in her outstretched hands. “You knows me?” he asked.

“I know your brother,” she replied. “Because he is my brother as well.”

“Mo’ fo’n,” he replied, staring into her eyes. “So tells me somethin’ about myself,” he grinned at her, all his teeth showing.

“Oh where to begin,” Sookie sighed and then chuckled. “Let me see, what is the most important part of your look? That would be a coin toss between your eye makeup, which is sadly missing tonight. You would look killer in a purple butterfly design. Or your manni and peddi. Seriously, I could go either way with that.”

“Favorite drink?” he asked.

“Well you might think that Attila gave that away. But it would be the blue agave. Just pour it into a glass and don’t stop until it is full.”

“Favorite somethin’ somethin’ to snacks on?’

“Corn chips, hot and fresh from the fat; and salsa, medium hot.”

“Favorite singer?” he leaned in.

“Barry Manilow.”

“Favorite movie?” he chuckled, thinking he had her now.

“Some Like it Hot.”

“Favorite get on down the big roads music?” And he thought she just might know him!

“Anything by the Queen of Soul. Miss Aretha, step on out.”

“Barry White?”

“Your hero.”

“Hm-m-m-m-m-,” he was stroking his exposed left, front fang. “And if I never come home again?”

“I can find you someplace over the rainbow.”

 “Those are some good and righteous answers,” he smiled at her, nodding. “Toughest one of all…now…wheres do I live?”

“In a heart full of love,” Sookie replied gently.

O.I. could feel it building inside of him. Hope…

Sookie was admiring the big presence that the small creature made. His wings created a soft fluttering of the air currents. There was a distinct smell that wafted around him. “Fireplace with toasted marshmallows,” flitted across her mind and cause her to recall memories of s’mores being made on a cold day with her oldest brother.

 O.I. noted the change in her. She haloed love and caring, and a softness to her that had been missing, before. What could bring about such a change in her?   “I could use me’s a dragon rider of the finest sort in this next battle. How’s come it won’t be him?”

“Because,” Sookie smiled at O.I., “he is afraid of heights.”

“Mo’ fo’n,” O.I.’s lower lip trembled while he wiped the tears away. “Been missin’ him somethin’ fierce and fiercer. Been lonely, so much been tearin’s at my heart this last bits and bits.”

“I think he would say the same thing,” Sookie nodded.

“He here tonight?” he asked, hope in his voice.

“No,” Sookie shook her head. “He is at home, takin’ care of our gran.”

“Course he is,” O.I. nodded, wiping at the purple tears that were falling from his eyes.  “Doin’ what’s rights and goods. See’n to family and bein’ mindful. Not out chasin’ the stars and fartin’ on the wind currents of time and chance.

God bless his heart and his soul. You gots photos?” In his voice was the sound of hope.

“Sure I do,” Sookie smiled and went to Lafayette’s selfie album on his phone. “Start here,” she smiled, “and just scroll on through. And maybe take a few of yourself so I can share with him when I get home.”

The vampires and Sookie talked family history while O.I. made his way through Lafayette’s photos. His giggles of delight and outright tears of joy stopped the conversation   more than once.

“Just goes on with your rat killin’s,” he would wipe at his eyes and do a jig. “I am celebratin’ my brother!”

“So how,” Sookie was watching Eric, “how do you keep others from jumping into the foray? I mean, won’t every Druid and his brother be out there at this stone circle during the eclipse?”

Eric stared at her for a long time. Trying to see the depths of her soul. Trying to gauge her…genius, or insanity.

“Late Druid,” he began slowly, “do you know the difference between genius and stupidity?”

“No,” she shook her head.

“Genius has limits. Stupidity does not.

So the answer to that is yes,” Eric nodded, “they will be there with their staffs of elm,  smudge pots, crystals,  and whatever else they deem necessary. But the closer the eclipse gets, the stones begin to vibrate and there is a horrible stench. I don’t even think grave rot begins to describe it. Then the air starts to shimmer and gives way to a completely different night sky. The star clusters are pinks and greens. A stone stair step appears, with a lion guarding  it. Sometimes it roars and joins in the fighting.

In the past, most got scared and ran. There will probably be a few posting to social media and they will get eaten because they are that stupid. Because stupid has no limits.”

“You don’t mince words,” she nodded to herself, “I like that. So, these creatures…are these things like ghosts? Or are they solid?”

They all shrugged. “Both, I would say,” Samuel replied. “You get a true mixture of human appearing specters and things that do not resemble human construct at all that appear to be solid.

My best guess, is that Abhartach was possibly an angel that fell during the rebellion and has been spreading his discontent ever since.”

“Cathain, our male Viking ancestor,” Eric motioned to her, “had trouble killing him. As in, he slew him more than once or even twice. And Abhartach always reappeared in a more dreaded form.”

“So he wasn’t a vampire?” Sookie asked.

“No,” Eric shook his head.  “Something far beyond that.

Be forewarned! The night sky is beautiful! Strange and exotic. If you are weak willed, it can draw you in and the time will pass without you knowing it. This has happened to others in the past. Druid and supernatural, alike.

What comes down that staircase is evil. You can taste it on the wind and feel it in your bones. Not that I am virtuous or would be considered moral, but I certainly do not want that set loose here.”

“I looked on line at this henge. It is out in the middle of a corn field. I know folks just drive up to it. Park, and then walk through some fenced off alley ways.  Is it on private property? Do we need to clear this with someone?”

“Yes, it is on private property. And yes, it is open to the public. But we shall remove the innocent bystanders at around eleven. Then those that are destined to fight this or be destroyed will be in attendance.”

“So, I just meet you there?” she asked.

“We’ll set something up. Call the club between now and then and we will get you the specifics.”

“Well alright then,” she nodded and stood. “I got to be gettin’ back. Is there anythin’ else?”

“No,” they all shook their heads.

“Excellent, I will see you at the henge in N.O. the night of the eclipse. Until then, rest well during the day.”

Reaching for Lafayette’s phone, O.I. handed it to her. “May I go with you, to meet him?” he asked.

“I’ll call,” she smiled at him. “I think he will be delighted to see you.”

“Then come fair lady and I will see you safely home.

Adieu,” O.I. called out and bowed to the group, snagged the bottle of blue agave then opened the door for Sookie and together, they left the building.

Once they were outside Sookie called the house.

“Lafayette, Gran still up?” she asked.

“No, she has done and gones to bed.  You doin’ fine?”

“Indeed I am. I am bringin’ home someone who wants to meet you.”

“That a fact? What is his bona fides?”

“Well,” Sooki smiled at O.I. “He is your brother.”

“What?” Lafayette shot back. “What has Miss Thang done and did now?”

“Not her doin’, Lafayette. We’ll be home in about forty-five minutes.”

“You not drivin’ with some serial killer are you? Do I needs to load your shot gun?”

“No-o-o-o, no need. Just hang tight. And set up the shot glasses. Looks like we are bringin’ home a bottle of Class Azul Ultra. Ole!

See you in a bit, gotta drive now,” she smiled and hung up.

“Ole!” Lafayette shouted. “Where oh where, His La La Fineness wants to be known, did Miss Sooks gets herself a 6,000 dollar bottle of tequila? And I am gonna be havin’ me a bottle of 6,000 dollar bottle of tequila! And a brother who brings home expensives tequila! Ole!”

O.I. fluttered along while she walked the parking lot. “Where you parked? The north forty out of bounds?” he asked, looking around.

“Oh, at the end of the strip mall. I did not realize there was parkin’ in the back lot. Did not even realize there was a back lot. Wow, would you look at the high-end autos parked back here. There must be over a million bucks in cars alone.”

“Yes, the riff of the raft has gone and only vamps left. Their rides are fast and faster,” O.I. observed.

“Yous is changin’,” he said as he now flew in front of her, watching her morph to someone else.

“Yes,” she nodded. “Gran said I would change the closer the time came to goin’ to war. I was surprised that I changed so much tonight. The closer I got to Fangtasia, the more I took on the appearance of a Druid Seid.

That job is now over and I am going back to being Sookie, the waitress in a bar and grill.”

O.I. looked her over carefully. “All I sees is yous love and cherished heart. Your people are mightly blessed to be havin’ you in their life.”

“You know that Eric now consists of my people,” she replied as she opened his car door and he fluttered in.

“Yes,” he nodded looking at her, “he is blessed most of all.

Now then, tells me about my brother. His momma! Do I has any more family that I am missin?”

There was was quite in Eric’s office. All of the vampire’s fingering the blade at their side. “That is why,” Vlad took out the bronze blade, “we were able to kill them.”

The others laughed out loud.

“We were so proud of the crucible steel,” Attila was chuckling as he drew his bronze sword as well.

“To kill an ancient evil, you need things that are original to the earth,” Samuel grinned. “Copper and tin, goodly things that Father God created, make bronze.”

“Note to self,” Madame Vedo nodded. “When killing ancient, go with ancient.  I wonder,” she eyed the crowd. “What do you think of tin worked into your clothing? I don’t know that we have enough time for tin armor. Maybe something like a Kevlar vest?”

“Oh Madame,” they all stood and bowed, “we leave you to do your best.”

“Eric,” they bowed to him and then all pulled their swords and saluted!

“Thank you, once more,” he presented his Viking sword to them in a salute. “The world and I am forever in your debt.”

Eric saw his friends out the door and went back to his office. Samuel was there, waiting for him. It was time to talk this out.

Eric felt the tension of the dark slip away. It was time to speak the truth of his irrational mind and basic greed. Samuel’s green eyes were soft and welcoming. His brother had never judged him, always gave him good council and loved him despite himself.

Eric sat down next to him on the couch.

“What weighs on you my brother?” Samuel asked as he placed his hand on top of Eric’s and squeezed it.

Eric settled back into the couch and bringing Samuel’s hand to his lips, kissed it and letting go, he clasped his own hands in his lap.

“Samuel, I have been thinking the unthinkable. This evil gets stronger every time we encounter it.

The Late Druid, she has inherited her women’s clan of magic. Just like myself. When I was turned vampire, that magic became more.”

“Eric…” Samuel began, shaking his head, no!

“Just let me say it,” Eric whispered. “What…what if I turned her?”

Samuel smiled at his brother. “You share a bloodline, my brother. You would what, create a constantly pissed off version of yourself? Or, God forbid, another version of The Child?”

Eric made a sour face. “Trust you to get to the guts of the matter,” he gave him a small smile.

“There is a reason you do not know her name,” Samuel said gently. “She does not strike me as the type that would go gently into that vampire darkness so I would suggest you keep your fangs out of her neck. She would fight you with all that she is and perhaps destroy the both of you in the process. Evil would gain a gateway and this world would never be the same.

Would you doom all of us to this tragedy, my brother?” he said gently. “Besides, I heard her say she had a plan for closing this portal once and for all.”

Eric was thinking about that. Humans were so fragile. “Then she should be protected. Humans live by the turn of a leaf. Or the soap on a shower floor. A shoe on the stairs.”

“Eric,” Samuel took his hand. “You are not alone in this endeavor. Your friends are here. We have your back. And now, we have a new something to add to the mix. Clearly, she carries power within her. A clean, sweet smelling power. Nothing corrupted. She walks with the God of my fathers. Not the heathen human sacrifice of old.

And I do believe O.I. shall be in attendance upon her. He will keep her safe so that she may play her part. And it sounds like, perhaps he shall have a dragon rider, this go around. Truly, he shall be death from above. And we have the knowledge of tin.”

Eric smiled at his brother and then leaned his forehead against his. “How much salt did Saul and Miriam give you?”

Samuel laughed. “About 200 pounds. Straight from the Dead Sea. It is already on the ground in N.O. at my residence.”

“Most excellent,” Eric grinned and then hugged him.  “Thank you for listening to my idiocy. But sometimes, I just have to say it out loud to someone to get it out of my system.”

“I understand,” Samuel smiled at him. “Truly I do.

Sunrise is coming.”

“Yes,” Eric smiled at him and then stood and headed for the door. “My residence is closer. Let us take shelter there.”

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon—Chapter 3

Banner The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

Chapter 3

The characters of the Southern Vampire Mysteries belong to Miss Charlaine Harris. No infringement on my part is intended. The characters on True Blood belong to Mr. Alan Ball. No infringement on my part is intended.

I have no BETA, editor, or other such charming person. All mistakes are my own. This Story is rated M.

 

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

Chapter 3

Sookie heard her alarm, felt the sun, and was up and in the kitchen. Gran had already made coffee and had gone out to get the newspaper.

“We may be country dwellers,” Sookie poured herself a cup, “but Gran says we live in civilization. And reading the paper with a cup of coffee is a sign of civilization. So be it. I am living the dream!”

Taking out the bread and making toast, Gran came in. It was lunch time but breakfast sounded better.

“Bit of a nip to the air,” she said as she took the rubber band off the rolled-up paper.

“That’s interesting,” she spread the paper out and Sookie refilled her coffee cup as well.  “There is a small article here on the front page that says if you want more information on last night’s shooting star spectacle, to contact Longboat Scientific Optics. Apparently, they have several telescopes, the biggest one named Drakbåt,pointed at the night sky and captured some excellent photos. If you want to use them in your magic circles or for science projects, please feel free to do so, it says.  They are not going to hold  a copyright on the photos. They give a web site and everything.”

“Just shooting stars?” Sookie asked. “Nothing about the purple Northern Lights that were flashing their stuff this far south or the Drakbåtthat was ridin’ it? Yeah, go fish,” Sookie hooted.

“Not one word,” Gran smiled at her. “Nope, not a one. Do you think this is from the fellow warriors that you are supposed to fight with? You know, throwing out a line? Do a little pre-war meet and greet?”

“Oh, it is probably a line all right,” she snickered,  “but I cannot ignore the magic circle bit. So, Lafayette has a laptop. We should be able to check in with his.

I’m callin’ him now.”

“You has got the good and righteous His La La Fineness, Miss Sooks. How are you and Gran doin’? I didn’t sleep until the sun came up.”

“Us as well,” Sookie said pulling back the kitchen curtain.  “After last night, don’t know if I will ever sleep again.”

“Same as same here,” he replied. “Lordy, pretty lights and a boat you don’t have to row. No spirits on board, though. Don’t know if that is good and righteous or nots.  Not everyday, though, you see one of those hovering on the lights of the North this far south.”

“Yeppers, that is where we are at. And because of that, Gran and I are in a quandaryover here. We need a computer to check out a web site that looks like is talkin’ to us.”

“Well come on,” he said. “I’ll fire it up and will be here waitin’ on you. Makin’ coffee. A pot. Don’t bother bringin’  that stuff you keep in yous cupboard.”

“On our way,” Sookie said and hung up the phone.

“Do you think Lafayette will put a chocolate kiss in our coffee along with that full fat cream,” Gran asked grabbing her sweater.

“I would count on that,” Sookie smiled and reaching behind patted her butt. “So much for ever fittin’ into my skinny jeans, again. Lafayette puts those kisses in his muffins, as well. I bet he is doing up a batch of those, even as we speak. Forget the toast and peanut butter. Let’s go have chocolate for breakfast and then see if he will do a follow-on with chocolate for lunch!”

Lafayette had indeed made chocolate muffins and had special coffee! As they ate, he studied the newspaper article.

“So we are thinkin’ this is code for somethin’,” he said as he took a sip and then put in the web address. “Okay…here we are…and we are lookin’ at their menu in regards to the shootin’ stars.

Hm-m-m-m, nothin’ here that particularly sets this in motion,” he said as they scrolled through the photos.

“Okay,” Sookie was thoughtful, “here it says leave a comment. What says the group?  Yes or no? Easy-peasy. Click yes,” she said.  “And now it says describe what you saw.”

“We can do that,” Lafayette said and began typing. “What do you think? Is that enough?” he asked as he sat back and turned the lap top to face Sookie and Gran.

“Oh yes,” Sookie nodded. “Good description. You even include the big, shinning stars that twinkled and looked like they were blowing kisses.”

“Clicking the send box and well, just looks here at all theses pretty photographs. It says pick the one that looks like the closest of what we saw.”

“It is not there,” Gran said carefully scrutinizing the photos.

“You are right Gran,” Sookie nodded. “It is not there.”

“Now what?” Gran asked.

“Scroll all the way to the bottom and once more click into the comment box and ask them just what the fuck? Sorry Gran,” Sookie looked at her, “but really, just what the fuck?”

“And so if I might quote you on that,” Lafayette began typing, “Just what the fuck? The photo is not there.

Hitting enter, there was no immediate response. Then another box popped up. “Would you like to chat with a live associate?”

“We want to do that?” Gran asked.

 “Yes,” he typed, “get yourself on line.”

Eric had caught an immediate flight out of Shreveport after watching the sun set and was sitting in Ian’s manor home in London, watching the wanne be’s think they could be invited into the little eclipsing of the Blood Moon, to-war, soirée.

“We have a live one,” he chuckled as Ian, the vampire king of British Isle pulled up a chair beside him.

“I like him already,” Ian laughed as he read the message. “Sounds like a live one. We got afuckright out the door. So who do we have manning the phone lines today?”

“What do you think about a peg-legged pirate?” Eric asked.

“Aar-r-r-r-r-r-gh!” Ian answered. “I like it. But I really like those psychics at those 900 numbers. Maybe you should fly as one of those.”

“Really?” Eric grinned. “I have not done Miss Jazz-meme in a while.”

“Time to take the old girl out,” Ian grinned.

“Can do,” Eric replied as he began to type.

Greetings and salutations from the other side of the veil, oh gifted of sights not seen by human eyes. I will be your guide for this conversation with the undead who shall pass your way with vital information.

I am smelling me some bullshits,” Lafayette rolled his eyes as he read this missive out loud. “Undead? This is His La La Fineness! I knows undead in the grave. This is undead that walks! You think we is chattin’ up a vampire?”

“Well if we are, he is not local. We have got us some sunshine ruling the skies today. He should be sleepin’. Anywhere in the U.S. he should be sleepin’. Unless he is in Hawaii. And if he is in Hawaii, fuck him,” Sookie snarked.  “He can just turn to flames when the sun comes up.”

“True dat,” he nodded. “But this vamp, he could haves some serious foldin’ monies and the world could be his oyster. Lets says he watches here last nights then hops on a plane and goes East. Maybe London or Paris. If I hads monies, that is what His La La Fineness would do. They have some nightfall there and nice things to buy.

Miss Sooks, how do you want to play this?”

“Fucking rich ass hole,” she snipped. “I am wound up enough about this and now to put up with this…this…” she stopped and looked over at Gran. “Bad work, bad word, bad word, stuff,” she nodded.

“For now, just go with it,” her voice stern.  “Hit them with your woo-de-who ways, our very fine His La La Fineness.  Call him a Viking, because of the longboat and a seer…really?  Isn’t that a tough job for a vamp, seeing as how he sleeps during the day.”

“Tit for tat, I likes it,” Lafayette grinned. “Here we go.”

Oh one of the Viking fanged persuasion. We grieves mightily that you cannot partake of tea-time and champagne, so please check in with someone in charge so that we might glean our info and move forward.

“I like,” Sookie nodded. “Hit send.”

“Off we goes. Now, let us see what pops up next.”

“Damn and damn again, Eric,” Ian was laughing. “Too bad Cedric is running late. He would love this.”

“Did I hear my name, me boyo,” the Irish stuck his head in. “And what do we have going on? I see The Viking looking daggers at his lap top. I do so hope he is not going to go berserker all over it.”

“King of Eire,” Eric looked over at him and smiled. “Sit your very fine Irish ass down and have a go at this. I am starring you in the very beginning of the conversation.”

“Oh,” the Irish lad read, “and then oh-h-h-h-h, well. Appears that you have been figured out.”

“Yes, hit them with some of your Irish. I am now curious to see their bona-fides.”

Hello darlin’ one. Something like that?” he asked.

“Yes,” Eric nodded. “And do not make this easy for them.”

“Well, then, let us discuss the Hill of Uisneach. See what they have to say about that.”

The seat of kings,

The power of one

From the beginning of time,

All has come undone.  Lafayette read.

So is that a yes or no on the approval rating?” Gran asked.

“So-o-o-o,” Sookie was staring at the poem. “Since there was no snark, we are somewhere in Europe. And I think they have switched out folks. So who is the new guy?”

“Irish,” Gran replied. “The seat of kings…that is the Hill of   Unisneach. Remember that postcard we got from my Aunt Hilda. She was there on Samhain for the fires.”

“Well, Ireland does have a vampire king,” Lafayette added.

“You think we are rolling with the big guns?”  Sookie asked, a little shocked.

“Who is to say?” Gran replied. “We got no come back when we called him a Viking. Maybe that is why they switched drivers, so to speak.”

“Well, time to rhyme, His La La Fineness says.”

 Undone? Undone my king?

Your seat of power continues on

The vista great with birds on wing.

The Hill of Usineach forever in the dawn.

 

“And there it goes,” Lafayette chuckled.

“My o’ my,” was being laughed out loud.

Eric looked at the two royals who were having a chuckle at his expense.

“Bona fides and then some,” Ian grinned.

Eric glared at the two and then making something that resembled a triangle with his two hands, tapped his fingers together. “Well, that purchases some good will. They get grid co-ordinates. I hope they know as much about land navigation.

Ian, if you would do the honors?”

“My pleasure.”

Gran, Sookie and Lafayette  watched the screen once more as it came alive.

32.454N X 93.8287W  15/1/19  02

“What the hell?” Sookie hissed.

“Grid co-ordinates,” Gran answered. “The wonder of it all,” she sounded exasperated and rolled her eyes. “They don’t believe in making this easy, do they? And the date and time.  The 15th of January at two A.M.”

“Fine ladies, we knows that we has got us a Viking, the king of Eire, and there is a vamp king of British Isle. Where do you think these mo fo’ers are broadcasting from?”

“I read a romance novel about the vampire king of British Isle. C.E. Stewart did a real fine job of writtin’ up his London manor.  Let’s look that up and put it in.”

Lafayette was out on the web and then grinned. “Gots it right here, Fine Ladies.”

“Send it,” Sookie and Gran both said.

 “51.5194 N X 0.1270 W,” Cedric read as he chuckled.

“Mo’ fo’n,” O.I., king of the dragons laughed out loud, blowing smoke rings that looked like bunny rabbits that went bounding away.“Tis good to be able to pull on Mr. Eric’s short hairs. Really gets his attention!  Tis good to be bona fide.”

Eric said nothing, only glared and then had a smile, himself. “We will have an interesting crowd fighting evil this time. O.I., so glad you could join us.”

“You know Mr. Eric’s, if there is a brawl, I wants in.

 Been that way from the beginning of time. In later ages, when I hooked up with Brother Samuel, there was some of that evil from the beginning, still out there lurkin’ and we kicked its ass.  And then, Brother Samuel introduces me to his Viking fineness and there are stone henges that need to be weeded and hoed…especially on the night of an eclipsing Blood Moon. And you knows, I am always up for a good brawl. Will invite myself in if needs be.”

“The meet and greet is on the 15th,” Sookie took out a calendar, “at two! As in two in the morning! Sick vampire fuckers,” she mumbled under her breath. “Lafayette, do you know where yet?”

“Yes…” he looked up at Sookie. “Fangtasia. The vamper bar in Shreveport.”

“You mean the one that looks like a Gothic manor on the outside?”

“That would be the one,” Lafayette, nodded. “And it looks like a gothic manor on the inside as well. All the furniture  and do-dads, the real thing. Stained glass, a lot of it. A vampire by the name of Eric Northman owns it. Viking, starting at the top of his head with his blond roots,  all the way down his long legs. Gorgeous but deadlies, I hears.”

“So this fucker just up and flies to London to hang out with his friends that are two kings and who knows what else. Must be nice,” she mumbled.

“Okay, got that out of my system. Maybe.

So I don’t appear to be a complete goof-ball, I am goin’ need to do some studyin’.  Viking religion, Druids, and I want to go to church this Sunday and take communion. I need all the help I can get.

The romance novels I read has a lot of Viking history in them. Along with stone henges and other magics. So some things maybe I know. And there are libraries about things I don’t know.”

“I can help also,” Gran said. “I’ll go to the library and read and then, Sookie, I can explain to you the important stuff when you come home from work.”

“Myself as well, Miss Sooks. We shall have us a basic working knowledge. And that night while you are there, maybe you will learn some more.”

For the next nine days Sookie learned, discussed and speculated on the most general of things relating to magic…Viking, Druid, and how they celebrated their holidays.

Those days passed swiftly. Lafayette grilled her at work, Gran was always up whenever she came and filled her in with fine details.

The evening of meet and greet finally appeared. Gran was helping her with her jacket.

“The most important thing to remember,  Sookie, is: Vikings: The Tree of Life and the Rune stones.

Druids: Poetry, stone circles, and all things that speak too and of nature.”

Sookie nodded. “Got it. No bullshit. If I don’t know the answer, then I don’t know and let him make of it what he will. This rich, Viking vampire asshole is a relative of some sort. Boy, I sure would like to kick his ass for getting me out at such an hour.”

“It is 0045,” Gran looked her granddaughter over one more time. “Give us a kiss and we are lighting a candle for you. I am going out to the henge and taking my lantern with me.  Lafayette has said he will sit with me until you return.”

“You be careful” they both shouted after her as she made her way out to her car.

“Will do,” she looked over shoulder and called back. There, in the porch light stood her family. “I love you,” she said and blew them a kiss and got in started the car. With another wave, she was off into the night.

“Lafayette, if you would grab the thermos, I already have the blankets and chairs positioned and the wood stacked in the fire pit.”

“Let’s go call down some blessin’s,” Lafayette nodded.

“Our girl is goin’ into the fiery furnace. The angels will surely be there to keep her from gettin’ burned!”

It was a fine night to be out driving! The sky was crystal clear and the stars glittered like diamonds thrown out into the dark abyss of waiting love.

“Yes, right,” she grinned, “who is ever gonna want to love me? Crazy Sookie! But hey, check it out, tonight I have a mission. And it just does not come any crazier than this.”

Turning up the radio on her favorite gospel station, she sang along and shouted “Amen” when she felt the need.

When she hit the Shreveport city limits, there was a detour sign.

“What the fuck?’ she groaned as she followed the signs through residential neighborhoods. “This is going to cost me time. Should have allowed more leeway,” she hissed to herself. “But I will be there!”

When she emerged back onto the interstate, she had five more miles to go.

When she pulled into the parking lot, “What the fuck?” exploded out! There was heavy road machinery everywhere. “So this is their staging ground. Come on universe, work with me here!”

Carefully she threaded her way through and down to the club. There was no place to park! Heavy machinery along with holding containers of sand, rock and who knew what else took up all the room.

She found a parking spot next to a bulldozer down by the Toy’s R Usthat had gone out of business. “Finally,” she moaned as she scampered out of the car.  “I am going to be late. But I am here, that has to count for something.”

Down the parking lot she went, weaving her way in and out of the machinery.

Approaching the front door, she felt something inside of her shift. Like when she clutched her car. That second before the next gear engaged and then the shift went smoothly into gear. Before she knocked, she felt the warmth spread out and around her. The night air no longer held the chill.

“What the fuck!” breathed out of her. “What is happening to my hair?” Lifting her hands up to her head, she could feel the corn roll braids covering her head in intricate patterns until one long bread cascaded down her back to the floor.

Her clothes had shifted as well. Looking down, she could see that she was wearing an off-white shift and was wearing a massive white wool shawl that wrapped around her and covered her head. Her suede boots went to her thighs.

“I’ve been Cinderella-ed,” she choked on that thought. “Okay, Gran said I would become more.” As she reached out to lift the door knocker, a staff appeared in her hand as well, the top third embedded in crystals and from the top bloomed lilacs.

“We are not worthy, O’ honored one,” the sailors aboard the longboat knocker said to her.  “Please, rap with your bloodied staff and we shall consider ourselves blessed.”

“Okay,” she kept her eyes on the longboat and raising her staff, struck the door three times. Even from where she stood, she could hear it ringing throughout the building, a pure clear tone that announced her.

Everyone in Fealty Hall heard the knock.

“Druid. Late, as always,” Eric rolled his eyes.

“Come in,” he shouted.

The doors swung open and Sookie stepped in. Lafayette had not been kidding! Even in the candle light, this place was damned impressive! Manor house was right!

Hearing the voices, she went toward them until she found where they were gathered. There were chairs scattered about the room.  Lots of chairs and all looked inviting and expensive.

A huge fireplace spewed embers up the chimney when she entered.

“Late Druid,” the man at the front called out to her. “We have been waiting on you. So nice of you to join us so that we might start.”

“Fuck,” she mumbled. T’was indeed Eric Northman that was hosting tonight. Lafayette had briefed her all about him. Complete with photos. Blond, good looking, deadly and apparently family.

Just fucking great. So it was noted that she was late.  Well, she had been raised with manners. “Just do the polite thing, Sookie,” she nodded to herself.

“I apologize to all of you for being late. That I have misused your time unwisely. May the love of the universe find its way to you and yours.”

An older woman up front stood and faced her. “The Three Feathers Coven thanks you for your blessing.”

“Here we go,” Pam mouthed and shook her head at Eric. “We’ll be here all night just listen’ to them praise each other.”

Eric hid his smirk and began his dressing down. “It is a quarter past the hour,” he said with disapproval in his tone.  “With the Late Druid’s permission, we shall start.”

“Well, yes…” Sookie began a bit embarrassed.  “Please do…”

“Do you not know sarcasm when you hear it?” Eric said staring at her and then switched his attention to those assembled.

“Tit for tat” rattled around in her brain. After all, he was family. “Treat him like you treat Jason,” she heard that voice of reason and acted on it.

“I know an asshole when I hear one,” she smiled at him. “They make a rude noise followed on by a foul odor.”

From the corner of his eye, he could see Pamela smirking.

“Touché!” The Child mouthed at him and winked.

“Thank you, Cousin,” he bowed his head to her,  “for your endearing remark.

First order of business,” he began, as he watched the crowd’s reaction! Several blinked and many of them turned to look at her.

“What is your reason for fighting this war and how did you get here?” Eric asked calling their attention back to the front of the room.

Sookie took a breath. Okay, so he knew about the family curse. That made things easier, maybe. Pulling up a chair in the back, she sat down and looked around her. Most were dressed in jeans and a hoodie. Which is how she had started out. The Coven in the front, they all wore robes. As she traversed the room with a critical eye, there seemed to be several other covens as well.

The meeting had been called back to order and it was interesting listening to them speak.  Each group had its own reason for guarding the stone circle.

For some it was a rite of passage.

For others it was a test that had to be passed before moving to the next level of their rank.

“Packmaster,” Eric addressed a tall, handsome man who wore a brooding look that matched the one of the vampire on stage. “Why are you here?”

“Blood moons are bad business for us. It has its ways with the dual natured. My momma sent me tonight. Momma said that her bona fides and my strength were needed. So here I am to stand and fight with you.”

Eric nodded. “I respect your mother’s knowledge and her reverence of the ways of nature. So be it.”

Something rippled throughout the crowd. For a moment Sookie thought maybe they were laughing at the man.

The blond on stage dropped his fangs and roared his discontent out at the gathering. “You think you know this magic that wants to eat you,” he snarled as blue sparks shot from his eyes. “You know nothing!

Packmaster,” his voice was calm and held respect.  “I have nothing but admiration for your mother,” Eric said with a bow of his head to the other man.

“Well good on you,” Sookie smiled to herself. “Don’t let them insult him and his momma!”

The crowd settled back into itself.

“Let us continue,” Eric said. “The Coven of Cat’s Paw, stand and take the floor.”

Sookie was very surprised  to hear several say that it was their destiny to die defeating the dark magics.

And as she listened, she wondered if they were human.  “Dual natured,” her eyes went back to the man that was called Packmaster.  “Just what type of pack does he master?” she wondered.

A man in a dark cape stood. “The Dark Arts Druids are here to protect the henge. We care not what does or does not slither out. The circle has been sanctified and we will keep it that way. We arrived here because there was a calling in our magics.

And we do not know this…this…Late Druid,” his voice held malice. “She is not a goddess, regardless of how she dresses and proclaims it to the world.  Such arrogance! We doubt that she walks the path at all.”

Sookie stood and announced in a very clear, controlled voice, “Like I give a fuck about what you believe or do not believe,” she replied with attitude and then sat back down.

There was a slight ripple of power across the room. Sookie could feel it. It was like someone had been sitting on the fence about her, but that business was now done. The decision had been made in her favor. She had no idea by who or what, but her words had rung true. She did not give a fuck what any of them thought of her.

“The Late Druid is recognized,” the host for tonight looked amused.

Sookie stood, her eyes never flinching as she stared at the vampire. Her voice held humor. “This is a family feud and I got here by GPS.” Sitting back down, everyone in the room turned around to look at her.

“So tell us, Late Druid…” Eric began.

“I do have a name,” Sookie replied, her eyes never leaving his. “And it is not Late Druid.”

“Were you late?” Eric asked with a smirk.

“Yes,” she replied, keeping her temper in check.

“Are you a Druid?” he asked pointedly.

“Yes,” she responded.

“Then you are a late Druid.

Now,” he was once more addressing the populace.   “Let us talk skills.  If you cannot defend yourself, I will not allow you to sacrifice yourself or be a martyr to the cause.  Who would like to begin?”

Sookie watched as she witnessed magic being done.  Some of it magnificent and others she thought boarder in the dark and nasty.   And so folks auditioned for their bragging rights to this battle.  She wondered what they would say if she were to tell them she was a telepath. Who could apparently change clothing and hair styles as she walked.

Once again, she was the last.

“Late Druid,” was said with a grand bow.  “Show us your

super power.”

“I have no super power,” she began. “My only claim to fame is being related to you.”

From the front a voice yelled, “What did I tell you! Not a Druid. Not even a decent human that can do Momma Magic!”

Sookie felt the tingle go up her arm and into the staff. All the crystals that had been placed it in began to shine and small bolts of lightning were flashing around her and then they began to streak upward toward the ceiling. There was the crack of thunder as nine distinct burn marks appeared on the ceiling. Then other small bolts hit the ceiling in rapid succession.

When the smoke cleared, you could see the nine planets and dancing around each one of them were nine more planets.

“You think you know what you are fighting?” she began, looking out into the crowd.  “You do not. This is a family vendetta with evil thousands of years in the warring. Taking on the ungodly unknown that would eat your souls and have you lick the shit out of their asses,” she laughed as her voice mocked them.

“I don’t know if any of you believe in God.  Your hereafter is not my concern. But it was the Vikings and Druids that got us into this. It is going to take the Vikings and the Druids belief systems that are going to hold true for the threat and give us the victory. For the Vikings, there are nine planets that reverence the Tree of Life. They are surrounded by nine planets that are surrounded by nine planets to infinity.

For the Druids, there is an eight-fold wheel.” As the words left her mouth, more lightning spit from her staff onto the ceiling. “As you can see, there are  nine major planets living within the Tree of Life. And imposed on each plant is a node of our wheel.  Look closely and you can see that Earth is without the Druid protection. Which allows this evil to access the stone henges.

If we defeat the evil this time, I will seal the henge, and a node will move to block our planet and we will not be troubled again. If we do not…well, there is always next-time.

Is there anything more to discuss?”

“No,” Eric shook his head. “Until the night of the blood moon, Cousin,” Eric bowed his head to her.

“Until then, Cousin,” Sookie bowed her head to him. Her eyes turned from him up to the ceiling. “For your rudeness to me, I shall leave the star map to remind you to mind your manners. Perhaps next time you will remember your etiquette and not mock your family.

Listen carefully” she addressed the crowd. “For those of you who will bring a blade, you will need tin ones to defeat the monsters that will sally forth. Steel will not defeat them.”

The crowd all stood and began talking at once and Sookie walked unnoticed out of the room.

Cacius, the Druid that had rebuked her, approached Eric.

“Just what the fuck has happened?” he glared at Eric. “Cousin? Really? Where did you find her? How did she come to be here? Who is she? What is she? Where does she dwell?” His rage was so great that spittle began to run down his chin. “Cousin…you call each other cousin! You know her truths! I want to know them as well!”

“Cacius,” Eric addressed the Druid that had been so rude, “you heard her just the same as I. Our family set this loose and she is here to help right the wrong.

If you hurry, perhaps you can catch her out in the parking lot and demand answers to your many questions.  But I would be careful if I was you. You can see what she did to my ceiling,” he grinned. “I don’t think she would have a problem tattooing that onto your forehead. She strikes me as the type that would enjoy it.”

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon—Chapter 2

Banner The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

The characters of the Southern Vampire Mysteries belong to Miss Charlaine Harris. No infringement on my part is intended. The characters on True Blood belong to Mr. Alan Ball. No infringement on my part is intended.

I have no BETA, editor, or other such charming person. All mistakes are my own. This Story is rated M.

 

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

Chapter 2

The morning of the 5th passed quickly. They made scones and lemon curd. Gran took blackberries out of the freezer and made individual pies in the muffin tin. When she baked the rosemary bread, Sookie’s tummy started to rumble.

“Do we need vanilla ice cream to go with those cute little pies?” she asked. “If so, I am more than happy to go to the store.”

“That sounds good dear. And while you are there, have them slice a couple of pieces of roast beef and that honey baked ham they do. And buy the German brown mustard. Our little feast will be exceptionally nice.”

When Sookie returned from the store, the dining room table was set with Gran’s wedding china and silver. Sookie admired the heavy silver cutlery and how nothing like this could be afforded by them, today.

Gran’s family had been a somebody back in the day. Her family’s business had been buggy whips. There were still one or two out in the shed. Gran had used one on her brother when she found out he had been molesting Sookie.

Sadly, the family had not kept up with the times and when they did not adapt to the automobile, the business closed. The founding industrial father had sold off the big house and they had downsized to something far more modest and could be afforded by the small investments they had coming in. They kept a few things that spoke of their past glory. The china and silver had been kept and  passed down to the oldest daughter. So when Gran married, it came to her.

And here it sat now. On her dining room table where she was going to have tea with her granddaughter and her adopted grandson.

“Do you remember the big house at all?” Sookie asked. “You said at one time you saw a photo of it at your grandparents.”

“Yes, Grandmother was a Hale that had married a Hale so she came with a sizable dowry and inherited her parent’s house that they lived in.

When they moved to New Orleans, she had a photo that she kept in her sewing room. She could not put it where Grandfather could see it. Brought back too many unpleasant memories. Former glories and all that.

They had lived in Kansas City during their wealthy years. In River Market, overlooking the Missouri river. The house was limestone and had a grand driveway leading up to a front porch that stretched across the front and around on both sides. The photo was taken in the summer and there were plants of all types sitting out with white wicker furniture. You could have easily entertained a hundred people out there. The front of the house had thirty-three windows stretching across the front. I counted them one time when Grandmother was teaching me my embroidery stitches. Since it was her childhood home, she told some lively stories.”

“So how is it they ended up in New Orleans?”

“Because of their downfall, Grandfather said they could no longer live where anyone knew them.

Grandmother knew times were going to be tuff so she made the decision to move to N.O.

 Grandmother told fortunes from tea leaves, read palms and read folks auras. That was her egg money. Grandpa raised a few chickens and sold eggs to the local restaurants. And that was his folding money.”

“So Great-Great-Grandmother Hale had the gift?”

“Most assuredly,” Gran nodded at the memory. “I can remember her saying she told the old man to sell when someone wanted to buy the business. That the horseless buggy was going to take off and who would need a buggy whip? He laughed,  called her crazy and mortgaged the house and purchased another building and ramped up business, spending money like a wild man. Then along came Henry Ford and it was too late.”

“Men,” Sookie breathed out. “I guess that helps to explain Jason. It will be because I say so.

“He does come by it honestly,” Gran nodded in agreement.  “Oh good,” she said looking out the window, “Lafayette is here. Let me put the kettle on.”

Lafayette was made much over when he came into the house. Gran proudly showed him the dining room.

“Lordy, His La La Fineness says, I am blinded by the brilliance of the light setting aglow all that silver on the table! Gran, this looks His La La Fineness splendid! You has done peered into my brain and knows how I would like to set a tea table.”

“Well, thank you Lafayette,” she hugged him, again. “I used the book you gave me for Christmas, Tea & Me.”

“Yes ma’am,” he winked at her. “How the poor South does tea London style. You just gathers yours this and thats and it is just too pretty for words.

I am honored to be your guest.”

“Well,” she smiled, “I will be tea mum. And once we sample the things on the pyramid, there are one or two things to discuss. At any time, please feel free to leave.  I hate drawing you into this Lafayette, but we would like your perspective.”

“Besides,” Sookie locked gazes with him, “if somethin’ happens to me, you will need to take care of Gran.”

“What the fuck…?” he looked from one woman to the other. “I dids not bring my shot gun. Do I needs to go and gets it?”

“The tale is in the telling,” she sighed and passed the pitcher of honey liquor, “so fill your cup with this.”

Lafayette listened to the story not saying much and kept looking over at Sookie. “Knows your Druid ways, am much obliged when you let me sit in your stone circle out in the pecan grove. Did not realize you had a grimoire.”

“What?” Sookie put down her spoon. “We don’t have a book of spells.”

“If your ancestor kept notes, then this is her journal. And she was a Druid. So her written words hold power. Let’s just call it what it is. A grimoire.”

“Never thought of it that way,” Gran replied. “Wait one, and I will get it.”

Going into her bedroom, when she came back to the table, she handed the volume to Lafayette.

His eyes took in the ancient book and he nodded his head. “Never in my days did I think to see a medieval manuscript up close and personal. Tis a thing of beauty and power. Can feel it radiating out before I even holds it. Wood for the outer cover with a chain for wrapping around it and locking it that has long since gone missin’.

May I?” he asked Gran.

“Of course,” she replied.

“Gots to be respectful and asks permission. Don’t want to offer any offense.”

“Please, Lafayette,” she nodded, “you have my permission to open it and turn the pages and whatever else…” her hands fell helplessly at the table.  “I was taught to respect the earth and the things that grow and live upon it. To walk the stone circle and say my prayers when I was burdened. My mother said that was all there was to being a Druid. That is what I have passed down to Sookie. This book, this was just a diary that my ancestor kept.”

“More than one,” Lafayette turned his critical eye to it. “More than four hundred years old, Gran. Way older.”

Lafayette pushed his tea cup out of the way and then took the book from her. “You did goods and righteous, Gran, by our Miss Sooks. She walks the circle and thanks Jesus for her blessin’s,” Lafayette nodded his head and touched only the edges of the velum as he turned the pages. “Never in my days did I thinks I would touch such a thing of beauty. And worth,” his eyes once more rested on Gran. “Knows this is family, but if you ever needs money, contact Sotheby’s. They will auction it off for a fortune. As in you lives happily-ever-after in whatever expensive neighborhoods you wants. Would loves to take my time and peer through this work of art. But we got sundown comin’ on and the moon settin’.

So tonight, we knows if this hell mouth that opens in N.O. involves Sookie or not.”

“You will stay here and wait with us?” Sookie asked.

“You knows I will. When you goes to war, you always takes yous friends with you.”

They were all standing outside as the five o’clock hour ticked silently down.

“Moon is setting,” Lafayette said, looking at his watch. “Sun still sittin’ in the sky but has hidden itself behind the trees. All eyes on the night sky.”

“Stars are out,” Sookie’s voice was quiet. “Look how bright they are. Here comes dusk. I can see the purple giving way…what?” her voice halted. “Giving way to a river of stars…” she gasped.

“The Aurora Borealis,” in Gran’s voice was disbelief.

“A Viking dragon boat,” Sookie gasped out. “Do you see it?”

“Fuck…me…running…,” Gran’s voice shook.

“Lafayette?” Sookie managed to get out.

“Yes I do. It is sailing on that river of stars,” his voice was quiet as they all stood and watched.

When the earth was swaddled in darkness, the vision of

 

Aurora purple copy 3

the impossible that held them in its thrall was broken. The ship and the sea of stars it had been riding on was gone.

Meanwhile, standing outside admiring  the sky in Shreveport was a Viking vampire…reflecting on his life.

 “Fuck me running,” he breathed out in a heavy sigh as he watched the night sky and waited.

Fuck…he could see the twinkle of the purple lights begin! And there it was! The purple was rising!  His destiny…his family’s heritage!

You cannot,my Grandmother told me, escape your fate. She was leaving our village and going to a Druid henge in England where she would fight with her brother against the evil that wanted to crawl out and destroy his village.

Why you, I asked her.

Because our family did not destroy this villain when given the chance to do so. And this villain now brings evil to our world that would destroy us. Until we right this wrong, this is our war to fight.

Family…they will fuck you over every time. And continue to do so long after they are dead and you are still fighting the good fight. And Vikings, we keep our promises.

So here I am…fighting the good fight. And this will not be the first time I have stood in a henge and battled this bastard that comes to end us all. Somewhere out there, is a Druid relative, that will contact me and once more, we shall stand together and close the portal.

Fuck. Me. Running.

I am a vampire that is a thousand years old and I am out watching the night sky for a dragon boat that at least gives me enough warning to gather my friends and prepare for war!

Fuck!

And fuck the daylight! And the setting sun….and the rising sun! And whatever else thinks to dictate my life! And fuck th earth for spinning on its axis that sets all of this in motion and cheats me of my life that I live between sundown and sunrise!

From time-to-time I can cheat the vampire fate and keep my eyes focused on the dark that is overhead and not the setting sun that is behind me. Tonight, is such an occasion.  I am granted a reprieve so that I might watch the fates as they decide my destiny.  Fucking fates!

My destiny…seriously…I was to die in a glorious battle. And I almost did. I was on my funeral pyre; my friends were just waiting for me to gasp out my last.

Well, things do not always go the way you planned. I am a Viking that was turned vampire.

Honestly, I did not see that coming.

You might think that is the best of both worlds…one of the greatest warriors to walk the earth…and as a vampire, walk it forever.

Let me tell you something, forever is a mighty long time.

Those humans that are wanna-be vampires call us Immortal. The rest of the world knows there is no such thing as an Immortal.   All things die.  Or fade or wish themselves into nothingness.

Insanity works as well.

The first hundred years or so I was vampire,  I was insane; well according to Albert Einstein’s definition. I was doing the same thing over and over and expecting different results.  When you are vampire there are no different results, just the passing of time and surviving.

And with the insane teaching of my maker, Godric, who meant well, but he was old when he turned me and had gone back to be something of an outraged animal himself, I survived very well.

At the time I was grateful to my maker but we had our cultural differences…

I was not content to sleep in the dirt like many of my comrades, to include my maker, because when I slept in the dirt, I dreamed of a stone circle and of the hymen blood of many virgins that stained its altar. It was a magnificent  dream for one so young and foolish as myself!

But I could not embrace the sublime while resting in the muck. For as a Viking race, we are very clean and the mud is impossible to wash out of my braids. And under my nails. There are those vamps that proudly leave blood under their nails. Barbarians!

And most of my fanged brethren think they are superior to all forms of faiths and creeds…at which I boldly roll my eyes at them because there is the matter of stone circles of which I am well acquainted….

My grandmother told me that stone circles are places of power. Some of it unspeakable. And to take an offering that is left there is to call down the anger of the gods that guard it. So perhaps that was another reason I did not wish this dream…but all the way down to my dick, I wanted a virgin on the altar stone in a stone henge. As a young vampire, I was always thinking with my little head.

“Hey you big oaf,” was yelled from his crotch. “Do not be pushing your stupidity off onto me! It is a good thing I am the brains of this outfit, or we would have been finally dead ages ago!”

For a moment I thought about whacking King Eric but what purpose would it serve?

Where was I, oh yes…

But insanity does not stop the young and foolish. Does not even count as an excuse.

In my first 100 young years as vampire, I was a blight  upon the earth. When the flowers grew a carpet of blue and the blood moon rose in the sky I would stare at this magnificent representative of who I am.

Centuries ago, along with my maker, I reigned supreme. For the first one hundred years, I was unstoppable! And I fucked and I killed.  And my name spread and with it came tribute, blood whores and those that wished to just admire me.  And truthfully, I was a lot to admire.  Robust, ruthless and renegade.  I bowed to no one and I took what I wanted.  The old vampire crown of the East thought to trap me in the daylight. I ate him and his many wives for breakfast before I retired to my day rest.  When they sent Weres after me, I skinned them alive and wore them for clothing.

Until in the year 1112…and then I was renegade no longer…because of my strength and the fierceness, I was crowned Sovereign de Vampyrand I was to rule my fanged brethren, forever! And in the deep recesses of my ego enflamed mind, I knew I could and I would and I should reign forever.  For I was supreme and my brethren, they did not want me to stop.  They told me to glory in my vampyrism and to incite them to do likewise.  They rallied to me and we bathed in the blood of the moon and humans.

Yes, oh so young and oh so foolish. Even I roll my eyes when I think back on those days.

And the seasons passed…spring, summer…and in the blackness of my soul, I watched for each leaf of autumn to wither and die and blow away. Leaving a bare, bleak, landscape. For winter was coming with its heavy snows and long dark hours that I could walk the earth! And I did!

Then all hail the ending of winter darkness and the coming of bloom filled nights of spring!  And welcome the blue flowers that perfume our nostrils in the night air and we gather to hiss at the blood moon that weeps great tears for with the tenderness of the first greenery,  it is The Time of the Feastand humans trembled with fear.  And wept and cried and pleaded for mercy!  But there would be no mercy.  For when the flowers bloomed blue and the night was pregnant with their sweet aroma, it meant that winter had passed and it was time to savor the sweetest of meat.

For humans, in their infinite wisdom, during the roar of snow and wind, locked their doors and when the light burned out, slipped beneath the covers and let their  baser instincts take over.  The need to procreate.  And they would sweat and groan and grunt and find release, until the male’s seed took and then sorrow filled the house.

For when the blue flowers bloomed, there would be one or two whose bellies would be swollen and they were left naked, chained to the outside of their stone circle.  And my pleasure I did take.

Sometimes the offerings were inferior, and I left them. You do not needlessly keepcattlefrom breeding.

And those I found worthy, I feasted on the full bellied until the babe was born! Then both child and mother became a part of my household. It was, indeed, good to be king…and I was very good at being king.

I was a handsome monster and a charming rouge that killed for sport and pleasure.  Until the night of the silver harvest moon in the year 1112…I was running my meal to ground that evening, one of my slaves having escaped.   This one that I terrorized, I knew her. I had known her mother when her belly carried this daughter and gave her life.

She was small but a fighter and a screamer and had broken off a branch that she would threaten me with each time she heard me rustle the leaves in the dark of the moon.

The fun was in the chase! And as calloused as I was, I was a bit surprised and somewhat excited she had challenged me.

As I approached her, I stopped. For there in the moonlight, you could see them, the rocks shining like teeth that the earth had grown.

This henge was small.  The stones small enough for her to carry and unless you were looking, and I was.  For the henge was not noticeable.

Note to self:  When the slaves come out to forage, they are to be watched at all times.

 I briefly wondered how long it had taken her to build this magic circle.

Not that it mattered now, I found myself amused.

She had taken Sanctuary inside the henge that she had built. And I was very sure she had pledged herself to each stone.

I admired her spirit greatly at that moment. Who knew how long she had labored at this circle and planned her escape? But there she sat, in the middle of it. And I bet myself that her ass was planted firmly on top of some type of altar stone. She just struck me as the type to be exact.

I enjoyed watching her and thinking about what I would do next to alarm her into screaming fits that I knew would dissolve into crying when she realized that all was lost. Oh for the long nights of winter! What a prize I had been given! I was going to have a virgin on top of an altar stone!

The clouds had been playing chase with the moon all evening, like a fox smiling at a rabbit, and now the moon was gone and the darkness was my friend and the woman’s enemy.  I did not laugh when the wolves began to howl and she sat crying, beating the stick on the ground, daring me to come and get her.

Well, who I was to disappoint and not fulfill her wish! The problem with small stones in a henge is that they can be kicked aside. Which I did.

And the magic begins to leak out.  Which it did!

I walked the stream of dissipating enchantment into the center and I could taste the stones once more, just becoming rocks from the earth.

I remember laughing as I hauled her up off the ground by the scruff of her neck.

That perhaps was a mistake.  I had forgotten about the stick she held in her hand.  She apparently had not.

Thrusting it up into my chest, I felt it hit my heart and I fell to the ground with a great and resounding thud.

Fucker,“ she hissed. “Meet the sun and die.”

The moon once more blessed this human spirit with its light and she stomped on my head with her wooden shoes before she left me…well yes, a head bloody sacrifice on an altar stone after all.

I did not move for fear of pressing the wood into my undead heart. I could feel the sun sending its warmth into the pre-dawn air.  And in the distance, I heard the sound of my child, calling for me. Frantic, terror in his voice!

Finding me, gently he cradled me and was weeping as he carried me back.

“How is it he is not dead,” they whispered as Rolf carried me into my home.

“What can we do to save him?” my child cried and pleaded.

“Cut it off and leave part of it in my chest,” I gasped. “Quickly child, before you and I sleep and I never wake, again.”

And so it was.  When I woke that new dark, my wound was healed, but I could feel the cleanness of the wood and the truth that was the tree.  Slipping from my chamber, I went to the creek and washed away the old that I had reveled in and looked down and saw my reflection in the moonlight, the Viking that I had been. My grandmother’s favorite. The one she had given the women’s magic, too.

I had no taste for blood or for killing or for fucking.  I felt human once more in a vampire’s body. To this day, I know it was the stone circle that had tasted my blood and had its way with me.

And when my child found me, he knew that I was no longer the scourge that had made him and he had no love for me.

“Abomination! Abomination! Abomination!” he kept screaming until vampyr found us and I feared for my life and ran…and ran…and ran…until I met my Brother Samuel who had the skill and the love to remove the wood from my chest.

And so I still wander the earth.  On silent, moonlit, star-filled nights, my first child’s screams still echo in my ears.

And the little blonde that staked me, she had courage and strength to build her circle where she knew she could defeat me if the gods willed it.

 I wish she had fucked my brains out, there on the altar stone, instead of beating them out with her wooden shoes.

But no such luck…

Here I am a thousand years later and still think like the young and foolish. By the gods, I would love a virgin on a stone altar, licking her virginial blood from her body and the rock, alike.  To ride her inside a henge while she screams my name as the orgasm overtakes her and I spew out my essence inside of her under a Blood Moon!

Damn the coming of this Blood Moon!

Not that it matters, I am a Viking and I keep the promise of my family.

Cheating the lights rays as the moon sets and once more I see the bridge to Valhalla blaze across the night sky. The drakbåt, sails…so I have my sign. With the eclipse of the Blood Moon comes the battle. The promise to my ancestor will be upheld.

There is no such thing as an Immortal. We all have an expiration date.

But before I was a vampire I was a Viking warrior. And I still am. Time to sharpen my sword and keep the promise of my family. To kill this one that would take free will and enslave us all. And to keep contained the evil that travels with him.  And perhaps this time we shall defeat it, so that my family can take the drakbåt to Valhalla and feast in its great hall.

Or not…because I will be fighting in a stone circle. And my experience to this date with them has not been a  pleasant one.

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon—Chapter 1

Banner The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

The characters of the Southern Vampire Mysteries belong to Miss Charlaine Harris. No infringement on my part is intended. The characters on True Blood belong to Mr. Alan Ball. No infringement on my part is intended.

I have no BETA, editor, or other such charming person. All mistakes are my own. This Story is rated M.

 

The Curse of the Eclipsing Blood Moon

Chapter 1

For two people to be so much unalike and yet so much in love was truly a gift from the gods!

They lived this truth everyday…the love that had fostered and grown between them since they were children.

Cathain was a Viking.

Hale was a Druid.

He was tall.

Hale was short.

He ruled within the law, but justice was always swift.

She did not care for politics, but knew it was crucial to the well-being of their village. The law, she did not always find favor with it and sometimes a dead villain was better than a live one clamoring for his rights. Perhaps she had helped more than one to the other side of the veil with some well placed poison in their last meal. It was better than slitting their throat on the altar stone.

Perhaps she should feel guilty about that but she did not.  She did not cheat the altar stone, who would want that foul blood?  And dead was blissfully dead.

This place by the coast was where she called home and found herself to be at peace, although, sometimes it was short lived. Because there was always something evil lurking about.

Her job was to be the Seid for her village and the stone circle that stood watch over their village. And she took it seriously. If you did not, evil would rain down on you.

And because she was the Seid, it was her job to deal with it. You had no time to be frightened of things that you could see. Her sword dealt with those things just fine. It was the things that you could not see in the dark of the moon. Those evils she knew as well and so she walked her path with power and reverence for those things around her.

Hale had never left her native land on the island that she called home. She had no need. Her magics walked here with her and she called down the rain from the sky and the mist from the ground to fortify the growing things that surrounded her. She talked to nature and those that lived in the woods responded in kind and also gave her warning!

Their fire was always bright and cheery and all was welcome to warm their hands, there. And when the fire roared its sparks, that gave her warning as well!

It had been a long month. She was glad it was over and her world back to rights.

The day was getting long in the tooth. She had accomplished much, but night was coming and she must still be outside. Opening their front door, the parent stones stood straight and tall; just as she was to stand straight and tall!

Her man was the clan chieftain and was hers to love with all that she was! He was bold and brave and fierce and loved her with all of his being. And he held to duty. Home not even on day…and…

he still sat at the council fire. Things had gone to shit while he was gone. They always did. His younger brother could not keep the Thompson brothers from wanting to burn down their home and build a new one. So they had started a fire and it had taken the entire village to put it out.

“Just what the fuck!” she muttered. “Let them die of exposure when winter howls. My husband sits with these fools, wanting the village to help them rebuild!”

Cathain did not always understand her and what flowed through her veins. His people were not native to this land, but  had settled here long ago. He had been born here, not in the cold, windswept forests that backed down to the sea. Her man held to truth and justice. And when he had taken the oath to marry her, she had insisted that he pledged to fight evil where ever it wanted to find succor.

That is what had taken him from home this past month. He had been gone, to Eire.

Just yesterday, he and his men had returned. They had hunted a great evil named Abhartach. Her husband said they gave him chase and this monster called down stairs from the stars outside a henge and made his escape.

“That I should live to hear of  such an outrage to nature,” she sighed.

Last night, she had hoped to find release with his body in hers. Instead, he was troubled and they had talked through the night. He told her that Abhartach might have started out as an evil man, that had been slain by his village folk, but now he was an evil being that called upon the dark magics and still walked among them and summoned the stars to escape!

“I put my sword, through him, Hale,” he said quietly, the night giving way to the birds’ song of morning. “Dead. He was dead. And the next night, I saw him kill a woman and began to eat her. I killed him, again. This time, I cut off his head.”

“Such crimes against nature,” she had held him and said softly.

So, upon rising,  she had written poetry upon their door thanking the gods for his return to her.

The day had been long and she had thought about his words. As the sun walked through their forest, her mind had tarried on what was needed to safe guard their village and which dead to consult that would give guidance.  She would welcome the passing of the sun and the darkness and her husband’s arms.

It was early in the evening. The birds were singing the last of their songs. She took comfort in her gardening rituals while she listened to the life around her ready for bed.

Tonight, they would feast on berries. Training the berry vines to grow outside their door had been a very small something but she was greatly rewarded with their fruit. With her basket at her side, she began to pick and tomorrow she would dry them in the sun so that they would have them when the snows returned. With the last rays of the sun, she would write the spell upon the henge to keep evil out and goodness walking in their village.

“Blessed greetings Hale,” she heard the untruth in his voice and felt for the knife at her side. He blessed no one but himself. And he certainly did not wish for her continue good prosperity.

“Birger,” she replied as she continued picking with one hand. She did not like him. Never had. Not since he was a child that fancied himself too good to work, his widowed mother allowing lazy ways because of his fatherless plight and how she needed him at her side to fetch her things and be her eyes. Two of a kind, she thought. Her always crying about how she needed and there was no one to supply.

There was something inherently faithless about him. An unpleasant odor that clung to him. He pledged duty to no one and yet wanted the wealth of the village when on Midsummer they shared what they had with each other.

“Your berry vines are the envy of the village,” he smiled as he approached.

“They are just berries, nothing to be envious of,” she replied as she continued to pick. “The woods are full of them.”

“But you have trained them next to your door. That is very handy. Your husband is a lucky man to have you for a wife. You run his farm very well and always profit from your sale of livestock and mead. Your bee hives are very prosperous, as well.”

There it was, that whine in his voice. He wanted bee hives but was too lazy to build a skep for them. “The reason that our,” she stressed, “farm is so prosperous is that I do not waste my time on idle chatter. What are you doing here, Birger? I am at task and have much to accomplish before my husband returns from settling disputes in the village. And with the calling of the dark, I have the Runes that must be placed upon the henge.”

She could see it on his face. Distrust of the stones and what lived there.

“O’ lady of the henge,” he began. “I have been having dreams. Great and powerful dreams! They reach to the stars and I speak with the dead in these dreams. And they warn me of terrible times to come. I, I wish to be a Seid so that I might understand these visions.”

“Visions? Men do not have visions!

So?” she chuckled. “You jest. No man seeks a woman’s spiritual domain. How feminine of you,” she shook her head in disbelief. “Does your mother know of this betrayal of your masculinity? That she has raised a daughter and not a son?”

He was fuming. She could see the light eek out of his aura. It was low and stingy and colored with something that smelled like and resembled shit.

“You are a powerful seeress. And I wish to know the joy of seeing the future.”

“Joy?” she stared at him. “There is no joy in knowing the outcome of a life. I hope to bring peace to a grieving soul. Perhaps understanding. But joy? I cannot give what does not live within.”

“That is foolishness,” he laughed at her. “In my dreams, Hale, I do bring joy. And long life. I can be so much more than I am now. I know it is within my power to call down the stars. And I am without question true to this quest.”

“Call down the stars?” she pulled her knife and stood staring at him. “True to this quest…” she took a step toward  him. “Has this anything to do with your time in Eire? This demon that you hunted? The one that lives in the stars and left by them?”

“What?” he stuttered. “No, of course not.”

“You accompanied your chief and the war party of this village to slay this monster, Abhartach.  The brute that dwells with evil and kills all those that he deems not worthy or for sport.

Did you meet him while you were there?” she asked, peering into his eyes.

“No,” he took a step back from her and looked down at the ground. “No, of course not! I stood by my liege. At all times…I am faithful to my land, my home and my village,” he yelled at her. “Do not curse me with your women’s ways,” he shook his fist at her. “I will seek council about what is to be done about you. I seek your council and you pull a knife on me!”

“By all means,” she set her basket on the steps. “Let us go now. Cathain is sitting in council. I am very much interested to hear just how much time you spent at his side and not seeking out your own reward.”

“You are the evil one here, you whoring bitch,” he yelled at her as picked up a fallen limb and approached her.

There was the low rumble of death behind him. He froze, terror now lurking in his heart! It was Cathain’s hounds! Which meant their master could not be far behind!

“Do you threaten my wife?” they both heard the voice that belonged to the clan chief.  “Birger, what is this about? I see you holding a limb as if to club her with it and my wife has pulled her knife. My dogs are snarling and snapping and regarding you as if you are their evening meal. And If you think to hit my wife with that limb, you will most assuredly be their evening meal.

I would suggest that we go back to the council fire and we can discuss this.”

The sun was going down. Could he stall? He could not run, not with the dogs, but the moon was already up and fortune looked upon him!

“No husband,” Hale shook her head. “Kill him now. I must mark the henge! There is mischief afoot. I fear evil has followed him back to our village. He speaks of being a Seid and calling down the stars.”

“No,” Birger laughed. “I am a man. What foolishness is this? I suspect your wife has been drinking the mead she brews.”

“Before the sun sets,” her voice was intense. “Can you not feel it? It is coming…it is coming for him. Evil, he has brought back evil! Kill him outside the henge so that his blood is not upon the altar stone!”

“Wife,” he called after her as she ran into the house. “You know I cannot slay out of hand an equal of good standing…”

In a run she came out of their home.

“I will scatter the tin,” she said when she returned with a horn full of small tin pebbles the size of the tip of her smallest finger.

“No,” Birger yelled. “No,” as the sun set and the moon began an unearthly glow.

This was his time! His! Pledging his soul to Abhartach, he had been granted a boon. “Master please,” he cried out, “send the blood moon so that I might escape!”

The moon changed to  red and from the henge came a horrible howling.

“No-o-o-o,” Hale yelled as she ran around the stones, dropping the precious metal onto the ground and the stones and scattering it out before her.  Once the henge was safe, carrying her knife, she charged into the henge  cursing the false lights that wallowed about in the sky!

Cathain was cursing this thing as well, her husband behind her!

A night sky that they did not recognize was hovering above a set of stairs! Down the steps charged the evil of her dreams!  A man that resembled a beast that should not have been given life! And with him came things that did not resemble humans!

 Cathain pulled his sword and together they slashed at anything that moved, those of the otherworld’s dying yowls filling the night with death and pestilence!

“You stupid bitch!” Birger laughed as he ran up the stairs and into the stars. “So you destroyed these pitiful nothings! Next time, we will be better prepared! You cannot guard every henge and my master and I, we shall be back. I curse you and your kin! May the sons and daughters to come be lost forever as they wander the stars and never find succor or rest! They shall fight us all of their days. And while our numbers grow mighty, yours will grow weaker until we rule the world! I will be  Seid! The most powerful one of all. And you kin shall bless me with this power while I bathe in their blood!”

Cathin started up the stairs after him only to watch the strange night sky vanish, as he fell back to the earth, landing next to her.

Kneeling down beside him, she checked him for harm. As he righted himself, he managed to get out, “I am fine. Bruised but not broken.”

The smell of the unholy filled their nostrils, causing both of them to puke.

As their moon climbed in the sky, the rot that was around them dissipated.

 When they were once more able to stand under their moon and sky, her husband  took her hands and fell to his knees.

“I am sorry I doubted you. I should have slain Birger when I saw him threatening you. What have we given life, too?”

“Evil,” her reply was monotone. “His master is Abhartach.”

“What?” Cathain came up off his knees.

“Yes, the evil that you slew that will not remain dead. Birger has pledged himself to him. He wants to be a Seid and rule the world.

There is nothing I can do about that. But using the Triad, I can set limitations. Since he used nature to escape, I can bind him to an eclipsing blood moon, the henge it speaks, too, and that our family must be present. Male and female so that we might someday right this wrong.

It will be our family’s duty to protect the earth from the evil that wishes to slither out and rule. Woe to them,” her voice was broken. “Our children shall never find peace.”

Sookie was sitting outside on the porch swing enjoying sundown. The air temperature had cooled and there was a breeze keeping the bugs, away. Winter in the South was not like Winter in the North. There were no blazing reds or oranges on the leaves to announce Fall’s arrival or snow to celebrate on Christmas Day.

It was the first of the year and the roses were still looking good.

She had worked two shifts at Merlotte’s, today, and she was to the bone, tired. She had done nothing but work two shifts since the New Year. Folks calling in sick or hung over and Sam called her to come in and cover for them.

“I hate to sound like I am not grateful,” she said out into the universe, pushed her shoulders back, trying to stretch out some muscles in her shoulders, neck and back. “But just damn…”

Gran came out and sat down beside her. Popping open a beer, she handed one to Sookie and then opened one for herself.

“Thanks, Gran,” she eyed the woman who never drank beer, only whiskey when she had a mind to celebrate some big occasion.

They sat on the porch swing and the creaking of the chain kept them company while they pushed back and forth with their feet.

Sookie looked over at the woman who had raised her and her brother after their parents had died. Gran was not drinking her beer. Just slowly moving the tab back and forth in time to the rocking.

“Gran, somethin’ weighin’ on you?” she asked.

“Yes,” she nodded. “Not for real sure where to start.”

“Somethin’ bad?” Sookie was now watching her face closely.

“Yes,” she nodded.

“Do I want to know?”

“Probably not, but this has everything to do with you Sookie, and so it has fallen on me to explain it all to you. And I know you are tired and it is not fair but just damn…” she sobbed out. “I cannot put this off any longer.”

“Do we need something stronger than beer?” she asked, taking her hand.

“Yes,” Gran nodded with a heavy sigh. “Let’s move inside. I think maybe the kitchen table. That way, we can keep the bottle handy and if you want to gut me with a knife, it will be right there. Hell, I would even welcome it at this point, but that is just a coward’s way out.”

“What?” Sookie stared at the older woman. “Gran you are no coward!” she said with passion.

“Thank you dear, but it is in the telling, Sookie, and time is wasting. Let’s get inside and get started.”

When the whiskeys had been poured, they both sat down and picking up their glasses, said their toast. “To the Stackhouse women,” and downed their glass. Gran poured them another round and leaned back in her chair.

“Sookie, did you like the movie, The Guardians of the Galaxy?”

Shrugging, she replied, “Well, yes, it was funny and cute and taught a lot of moral lessons.”

“What about Jupiter Ascending?”

“Yes, I enjoyed watching that one as well. Both had strong women, and pretty good script writing. The story lines were not bad and were entertaining and the bad guys got theirs in the end. You know Gran, the only reason I go to  a movie anymore is to be entertained. To sit in air-conditioned comfort and eat popcorn and drink my soda and laugh or maybe cry a bit.”

“Yes,” Gran nodded. “Myself as well. And maybe to learn something about, you know, things,” she hesitated on that thought, “I might need to know.”

“What things?” Sookie eyed her.

“We Hale women,” she began slowly, “we have a special calling.”

“Yes,” Sookie nodded in agreement.  “I know our history. Our people came over from England. Cornwall. They were Druids.  They had great skill at reading the night sky and also great skill as warriors.

That is why I am a telepath. In the past, it was considered a great power. I wish I could say that was still true, today.”

“Yes,” Gran nodded, taking her hand. “I know it has been a hindrance to you.

But, there was something else that was passed as well on the warrior side. And I honestly thought I could side-step this but I cannot.

So I will just begin at what I know to be the beginning…

The name Hale is not English. It is Viking. It means valley. Our female Druid ancestor married a Viking.

They were a powerful team. According to our legends, some mistakes were made along with promises. It involved a Blood Moon and a stone henge.  Husband and wife fought as a team. Both with swords drawn and spewing curses. There was a male  that called on the evil that lives between the two worlds and escaped up the stairs. When her Viking tried to follow him, the stairs disappeared but took with it the curse that they had flung at it before it disappeared and all that was left was the night sky.

Words were exchanged between husband and wife. Promises made. That when the Blood Moon should shine down on a henge, the veil between the worlds would shift and they could once more hunt the evil that would destroy our world.

And when a Viking gives his word, he believes that if that promise is not fulfilled, that it will carry with him into the grave and he will sit at the gates of Valhalla and be denied entrance until his family fulfills his promise.

That is why, Sookie, you are a telepath. This passes from one woman in our family to the next because we promised we would keep that gaes, this vow we had made that this bestowal of power would continue forward. So that the curse of the Blood Moon might be broken. And this monster that defies death would be brought to justice.”

“Gran, you know I love you. And I know you believe what you believe. And you know I do not look upon this as a super power from the past.”

“Yes, dear, I know. But the telepath links you back to Hale, the first lady of our family.”

Gran carefully folded and refolded the napkin that was on the table.”

“There is going to be an eclipse of a blood moon.”

“Yes,” Sookie nodded. “Been in the news. Even the folks at work are talkin’ about it. Tryin’ to figure out how to take the best pictures of it.

Why? You honestly think this got somethin’ to do with us?”

“I have been reading the first Sookie’s journal. She only dates back about four hundred years but it is at least something. And she spends time discussing this eclipse. It appears to crest in different henges all over the world. So, yes, this eclipse has everything to do with us.

According to the casters in New Orleans, it is going to reach its zenith over a small henge off the coast of  New Orleans.

Now, according to the journal, when the moonlight hits that circle, an opening will form and all the bad things that have been locked behind a doorway, or portal, or another dimension, call it what you will, will come streaming out, looking to bring mischief, mayhem and murder. And also the evil one that escaped Hale and her husband that they vowed their family would bring to justice.”

“What? Gran no. That henge in N.O. was built on a lark. It is only about five years old. You know, all those folks in New Orleans got together and pitched in money  and sent for those Druids out of Wales to come over here and build them a stone circle. You know, a real photo op for the magics in N.O.”

“No, Sookie,” she shook her head to emphasize her point. “They sacrificed mead, millet and a maidenhead on that altar stone. The henge is up and running. And the stone circle will be looking for its warriors to defend it from the evil that will try and push through. We are Hale’s descendants. Our first mother promised her Viking husband that we would defend our henge against evil and bring to justice the one that would betray us all. All the daughters that followed, she promised us to this task, also. Family,” Gran closed her eyes and shook her head. “I am sorry, Sookie, truly. I love you and one of us is required to be there to help defend the henge. I would not ask you to do this.”

“I know you would not,” Sookie’s voice was quiet. “But it has to be the one with the gift,” she shuddered. “Correct?”

Gran wiped the tears from her eyes and finally nodded yes.

“Gran,” Sookie was shaking her head.  “Seriously…and…and…”

Pausing, she took a deep breath and let it out. “So this falls to me.” The Sookie that worked triple shifts and helped to harvest the pecans and clipped coupons sat up straighter.

“I know our Druid ancestors took an oath to protect the land. To protect the wildlife. To protect the people that dwelled here from  evil.

But really, Gran…this doorway between worlds really does open?” her voice trailed off and Sookie picked up her glass and emptied it and poured herself another. “Are we talkin’ a hell mouth?”

Gran shrugged. “That is kinda what it sounds like. But I don’t know if they are escaping from hell or not. What Sookie the First says is that there will be a staircase that you will see overlooking a strange night sky with our eclipsing blood moon shining down on you. You will not be alone in this fight. There will be other champions there to help you, to help you defeat those that would end our world. And a male relative. This is part of the spell she spoke.

When you have vanquished the enemy, you will take the stairs down, back to our time and place and when the eclipse is over, the henge will once more be locked for another,” she shrugged, “perhaps thousand years. That is a guess on my part. This first Sookie did not know how to gauge the time of it.”

“Gran,” Sookie took a drink. “Really?”

“Yes,” she nodded. “As the eclipse draws closer, your powers will increase. And after the battle, you will go back to being yourself.”

“What kind of powers?” Sookie asked.

“Well, the legends get a little hinky about that. Everything from blue lightning being thrown from your hands to you having all the moves of those superheroes.  You know, Kung Foo, karate, knife throwing…”

“So I what, show up in New Orleans at the henge? Wait for the stairs to appear and then go forth and conquer?”

“Something like that,” she nodded.

“And if the stairs do not appear?” Sookie asked.

“Then have a wonderful night in New Orleans, which I will pay for and motor on home the next day.”

“And if the stairway does appear?” she asked.

“Kick ass,” Gran replied with a heavy sigh. “Sookie, this is so unfair.  Let me do this.”

“No,” Sookie shook her head vehemently. “You just had a heart attack. Doc said you are to rest and not worry or stress about anything.”

“Then I will go with you,” she pleaded taking Sookie’s hand.

“Gran, then I would be stressing about you and not the task at hand. And God knows I am going to be behind the learning curve. Besides, Doc said for you to stay off the stairs. So I will go and call you before and after.”

“Sookie,” tears welled up in her eyes.

“Gran, we know how fucked up our family is. So why not this? Actually, it kinda makes sense. Parents died young. Brother who is a whore. Cousin who is a whore and a druggie. Uncle who is a pedophilia,” she sadly shook her head. “Not many there that I would say I am proud to know.”

Her gran looked so sad. So downcast. Time to move on.

“And I am a telepath. And maybe a warrior,” she grinned at this woman that she dearly loved.

 “Do we know what the sign is?” Sookie asked.

“Those that are to fight, they get their own personal invitation. In the dark of the moon before the eclipse, there will be a drakbåt, the legend says, a dragon boat that is waiting for the outcome of the battle. So If there is no longboat, all of this just might be a moot point,” Gran smiled ruefully. “The eclipse in not until the 20th. We just passed the New Year. The New Moon is tomorrow night. So between now and then, if we get no sign, then we are free and clear.”

“No foolin’,” Sookie looked perplexed. “Gran, this could just be a great big practical joke one of our ancestors  thought would be funny. So ha ha in advance. Let’s just wait and see. I mean really, a dragon boat? I just don’t see a Viking sailing up in one of those and offering us a ride to N.O.”

Gran just shrugged. “I agree. But, odd happens. So I guess we will be outside tomorrow night looking for a dragon boat.”

“You think we need anything special?” Sookie asked. “I mean, is this like Santa? Do we need to have a bottle of mead? Or some type of European beer? What do you think?”

“Maybe we should go to a liquor store in Shreveport,” Gran was thoughtful. “And you know, purchase a small bit of this and that.”

“Sounds like a good plan. Do you want me to drive?”

“No, I can drive. You have been working some long hours. You just rest and I will get us there.  And let’s eat dinner out someplace. I feel like being waited on.”

“I could do with some of that,” Sookie nodded in agreement. “Let’s grab our things and go. I hear folks talking about the Around the World Liquorstore. Let’s look up their address and we can call them and see if they have anything that would be deemed worthy by a Viking.”

Around the World Liquor’swas exactly what they were looking for! They had been told over the phone that they had fifty-seven foreign beers, hundreds of wines and yes, they had mead and other fine drinks from above the Arctic circle.

Pulling into the parking lot, it looked like many of the tired old buildings in town that could use a new paint job.

“In we go,” Gran eyed the sign that blinked OPEN, like it was winking at her!

“I have a good feeling about this,” she nodded and admired the old rock step that had served ladies who were getting into and out of their carriage.

“Buggy whips,” she grinned to herself and in they went. “They can take you to some odd places.”

“Look Gran,” Sookie called out. “Aquavit. You know, the stuff the Norwegians ship past the equator to Australia and back and it has in it all the herbs from the different countries the Vikings conquered. You should see all the stuff that is in this.”

“I think that would make a nice offering,” she said picking up a bottle. “Let’s get this and this bottle of mead. I think if the boat shows, we’ll be prepared.”

Sookie and Gran talked on the way home. Good days, better days, best days. As Sookie drifted in and out of sleep, they both avoided talking about the two bottles that were in the trunk. Neither one knew what to think or to expect. But both of them knew it paid to be prepared.

It was not until they took the turn-off for Bon Temps that the conversation once more came back around to their ancestor that had been name Hale.

“What do you think she was like?” Sookie asked.

“I think she had hopes and dreams, Sookie, just like any other woman. Her life was a lot harder, as far as food and protection goes, so her dreams had to be a lot bigger. Besides food and shelter,  I am sure she wanted to watch her children grow up, her husband to return home to her and to die a good death. Her religion and politics would have been a part of her life as well. In a small community, there just never seems to be any getting away with that.”

“Do you think she was a priestess, or did magic?”

“Well, she was something with power and for sure, she was married to a Viking. Fought this evil thing that still haunts us today. So between the two of them, they made promises and here we are today. Still going to war against evil if this longboat shows up.”

“What time is moon rise?” Sookie asked.

“It rises on the 5th at 7:05 and sets at 4:59.”

“It will be dark, or pretty close to it, both times.”

“Sun is up at 7:17 and sitting on the horizon at 5:23.”

Sookie looked over at her grandmother. “You have known for a while this was comin’…”

“Yes,” the older woman sighed. “Yes I did. I just kept hoping…I don’t know for what. That maybe it was a joke. Or someone’s drug addled brain. Or maybe they fancied themselves to be a writer and just made shit up.

Then a part of me has been nagging me non-stop to tell you. After all, you carried the telepath, so that part was true. And the responsible part of me said it was time to come clean. I mean, what if it is all true?”

“And you think I am one of the defenders of the home world?” Sookie laughed.

“Well yes,” Gran looked over at her. “Why not?”

“Gran, I love the fact that you have that kind of faith in me. And I am a pretty good shot with Grandpa’s revolver and shot gun. But I don’t know about takin’ on a bunch of somethings that come up out of a hell-mouth. Or down the stairs, or whatever!  That sounds more like Lafayette.”

“Sookie,” she began quietly. “You saved my home world, you know that right? I would be dead if you had not been sitting there with me on the couch when the attack meant to take my life. And then, taking care of me when I came home. It has been a long haul, but I am back to driving and doing for myself. You gave me back my home world, Sookie. So yes, you can save worlds.”

“I love you Gran,” she said in a whisper.

“I know dear. And I count on that love. And your goodness. And I know there will be champions there with you. God would not leave you alone to do this. Just maybe Lafayette is one of them?”

Sookie chuckled. “Lordy, I can see him now all pirated-up and looking like a million bucks! His eye make-up is just the best.”

Gran laughed right along with her. “Well, I would feel a lot better if he went with you.”

“Well, let’s get past tomorrow night. We can invite him over and if the boat is a no show, we can all have a good laugh and get drunk.”

Before Sookie went to bed that night, she called Lafayette and left him a message. “Come for afternoon tea, tomorrow at four. Gran and I have a most delightful story to tell you. Hats are required! And all the magic you can muster!”

Epilogue: Talk to Me—Chapter 16—Compliments of The Viking

talk to me coveere page

 Talk to Me —Chapter 16—Compliments of The Viking

The characters of the Southern Vampire Mysteries belong to Miss Charlaine Harris. No infringement on my part is intended.The characters on True Blood belong to Mr. Alan Ball. No infringement on my part is intended.

I have no BETA, editor, or other such charming person. All mistakes are my own. This Story is rated M.

Chapter 16

Catherine was having fun…actual fun…she could not fathom it but yet, her she sat in her home away throneand she was having a good time. She was pleased to be here and those handsome young men that had danced with her and then sexed her up…why…who knew such delights were to be had in the New World? This was just the very best of times!

Richard, that very dull child she had made had taken himself off to search for her lover. Or at least, if he wished to continue with his undead life, he would do so. And he would smile! Something warm and wonderful and heartfelt!

She wished there was some way for him to share in the elation that she was feeling! There was a warm tingling sensation that was causing her entire body to flush! Why….she giggled, she even felt warm and wet down in her girly parts! What was that about? Lifting her hand to brush back a curl, a most delicious aroma wafted off it. Why? Why was that what those randy rascals on the boat had left on her hand? The smell was delicious and bringing her hand closer to her mouth, ever so slightly she reached out with her tongue and licked where those naughty boys and deposited their load of sweet essence to be remembered. Lost in that happy glow, she let herself relax into the chair and dream it was Eric who had spent himself in her hand! That he had treasured her and had trusted her enough to allow himself release in her hands!  That he lay next to her and wrote his name with his dick on her leg, leaving a trail of his sweet cum. “I would never bathe that off,” she sighed  to herself as she imagined Eric sitting with her in the chair. His arms wrapped around her while she sat in his lap and he kissed the back of her neck with passion and fervor! That he wished for nothing more than to be at her side, while they planned their long and exceptional lives together!

Another sigh escaped her lips as Richard pulled out another chair and sat down. Yes…her child…the New Yorker that was  never happy, always bitching child.

“What is wrong with your face?” she asked. “Did you stick your finger in a light socket?”

Richard said nothing. It would do him no good. That was her go-to line. She had once seen a vamp stick their finger in a light socket. She had been terrified and laughed hysterically, even after the fried vamp had been removed. “Note to self,” he cautioned,  “electricity always wins.

Splinters,” he replied. “I removed them. They called me foul names and wished me ill while I plucked them out.”

“Do you have any luck at all?” She asked smiling at him and patted his hand.

“Well, I did not end up in a hell mouth, so I would consider that lucky.”

Catherine laughed out loud. “Well good for you!” she snorted. “A hell mouth! My child, what a most excellent story! Is Eric hosting a scavenger hunt? Must I find this hell mouth and bring something back to prove I have been there and am not a coward so that I might win the price that will be given by my lover?”

Richard thought about a snarky reply…then he thought about telling her the truth… “Fuck no to the truth,” he smiled to himself. “Maybe I can get her down there after all.”

“Yes, a scavenger hunt,” he nodded. “I brought back a bottle of wine from the wine cellar. Left it at the bar. I have all sorts of points racked up beside my name. Whoever has the most points at the end gets Eric for the rest of this dark.”

“Fibber,” she grinned. “Now, have you seen Eric and sent him this way?”

“I have not seen Eric but I did see his child. We chatted as she escorted me out of the wine cellar and locked the door behind me.”

“She have anything good to say about her maker? As I remember her, she runs at the mouth as she casts those cheap whore eyes over you, looking for anything on your person that is out of place.”

“Well that would depend on your point of view. For you, my queen, I do not think you would consider it good news.”

“How so?” she remarked, leaning in closer. “I consider any news about him to be good. So tell me what you have learned.”

Richard blinked. His queen could not have imagined this! He was not sure he believed it. Pamela did have a tendency to fuck you over any chance she got.

“Stop it and talk to me!” she snarled. “You are ruining my fun!”

Fun! Ha! What did she know of fun? Glare at him, would she. Well, after all, she did ask for it. “He is married to a breather.”

“I am not finding your sense of humor to be funny,” she retorted. “Now, if you say it again,” she took his hand in hers and crushed all the bones, “I will bring you the true death. Now apologize to me for your sick, twisted, sense of humor and for trying to ruin my good mood.”

“I am so sorry, my queen,” he said bowing his head. “I am indeed a loathsome creature, not worthy of being your child or vampire.”

“Get out of my sight,” she hissed at him and shewed him away with her hands.

“Of course,” he said bowing and he continued to bow as he backed away from her.

“There goes my pleasant disposition, he drained the joy right out of me! I cannot have one amusing moment. No, I am denied the smallest amount of pleasure,” she sniffled dabbing at her eyes. Then reality squeezed her tight until she thought she might faint! “What have you done?” she wailed at herself. “Who is going to find Eric for me now? I sent Richard away and now…now…” she could feel the tears beginning to well up in her eyes.

In the distance, she could see that tall, good looking Were that had admitted her. Watching him, she felt the smile return to her face. He was talking to someone in a headset as he moved about the crowd.

“He was very charming and polite,” she sighed. “And good looking in a dark and brooding Were sort of way.” Standing, vamp speed she was over to him.

“Hello,” he turned to her and smiled as she came up to him. “Have you been haunted yet?” and the grin lit up his face.

“What?” she took a step back.

“I have heard from more than one guest that the Fresh Deads have invited themselves into the party.”

“What?” she said worriedly, looking around.

“It is,” he leaned his head down to her, “the responsibility of the staff to talk up the supernatural aspects of this evening and to make sure if you are here for a good fright, that you get one.”

“Oh,” she nodded in understanding, “not real…” she took a deep breath and let it out. With a smile on her face, she continued on. “You called them Fresh Deads, but it is really  just fun house tricks and gadgetry. Like the Vikings on the door knocker.”

“I can neither confirm or deny that,” he smiled at her. “It is All Hallow’s Eve and the dead walk and spooks roam.”

“Do you know,” she smiled sweetly, “is Eric here tonight?”

“Yes,” Alcide nodded. “I have seen him once or twice out on the dance floor. And once or twice back in the kitchen. For some reason, he had to oversee the popcorn machine.”

“Why would he do that?” she said, startled. “I would think he would have people to do that.”

“Oh he does. But this was something about the dragon who is applying the flame to the kettle wanting a bottle of tequila and he would not drink what they sell to the patrons. He wants top shelf all the way.”

“Now you are funning with me,” she grinned. “Yes, I know,” she patted his arm, “you can neither confirm or deny. Of course there is a dragon, it is All Hallow’s Eve.”

“Yes ma’am,” he replied with a bow of his head. “Now if you will pardon me, I am needed out on the loading dock. Apparently, the gargoyles are fussing over the new kegs that have just been delivered.  A keg of porter was sent and not the IPA they wanted.

“Gargoyles,” she stifled a chuckle.

“Yes,” Alcide nodded. “Normally, they are perched up there,” he pointed to the ledges over-looking Fealty Hall. “And like to throw popcorn down on the patrons. But, there is no popcorn being thrown…”

“Because of the dragon and the lack of good tequila…” she added.

“Correct and they wanted to be paid in IPA and not porter, so there will be no popcorn thrown even if the dragon comes on board or not. So I must take myself out back and get the IPA here so there will be popcorn.”

“If you see Eric, would you please tell him Catherine is looking for him.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he grinned. “It would be my pleasure to do so,” he said, raising her hand to his lips and kissed it.

“How do you feel about living in Russia,” she grinned at him.

“Cher, I do good to speak our French mother tongue. I just do not think I could wrap my tongue around Russian.”

“Pity,” she winked at him as she turned and went back to her chair, sashaying as she walked and smiling and waving to the crowd as she passed them by.

Alcide was back on the loading dock when Pam appeared beside him. “That skank!” she hissed. “I heard her invite you to wrap your tongue around all things mother Russia! I am pulling her fangs and sticking them up her ass!

And you kissed her hand,” she glared at him.

Alcide took a step toward her and placed one hand on her ass and another on her breast.

“You cannot sweet talk your way out of this,” she snipped at him as he slowly slid his hand off her breast and moved it around to her other butt cheek. “You smell like her!”

Pulling her up onto his crotch, he leaned into her and licked her lower lip.

“Or lick me to death, either,” she groused, as his tongue slowly conquered her neck and then pulling her up and onto his shoulders, her skirt was moved out of the way as he mouth made contact with her clit.

“Yes, okay,” she moaned and ground into him, “you can lick me to death…”

Alcide felt her thighs tighten around his neck as she sobbed and then she slid down the front of his body. “Now,” he licked her lower lip, “I smell like you.”

“A vast improvement,” she replied as she straightened her skirt. “You may escort me back in.”

Offering her his arm, she placed her hand on a well-muscled    upper arm and placing her hand on the scanner, the door opened.

“I thought Catherine was the all time Queen Bitch,” Alcide closed the door behind them. “I have actually seen her smile like she means it.”

“Momma Sookie,” Pam nodded. “The boys in the boat, courtesy of Momma Sookie’s sparking and hand waving, they are packing happy juice. As soon as it touches your skin, it absorbs like a very fine and expensive cream, giving you an entire new outlook on life. It will last until around one-ish and then her sour, dirt dragging unhappy ass will be back.”

“No foolin’,” he chuckled.

“No fooling,” she replied as she pulled him down for a kiss that was flavored with the most exquisite perfume he had ever smelled or tasted. When they broke apart, there was a second when he could see her…the hurt she had endured…the hope that lived there now…before the mask dropped back into place. “Now,” she slapped him on the ass, “get back to work.”

 

“How are we doing?” Eric asked as he and Sookie strolled arm-in-arm up to the bar.

“Very well,” Pam replied. “The mixed drinks from the 20’s are all the rage. The French 75is kicking ass and taking names. I do not think it would do every night but it celebrates the occasion. And the Grasshopper, New Orleans own righteous drink of the 20’s, is selling very well, also. How goes the dancing?”

“My bride is born to dance,” Eric grinned.

“Best time ever,” Sooke smiled with delight. “Where is that skank, Cathrine?”

“She is sticking to her side of the building. She does not venture very far into Fealty Hall or the Cardiff Rectory.”

“Cardiff Rectory,” Sookie nodded. “It is a lovely room. It looks just like a rectory should. Just how did it come by that name, Eric? I often wondered.”

“The room is patterned after Professor Cardiff’s office who taught linguistic anthropology at Oxford. His evening classes were always booked.”

Sookie looked over at Eric. “Professor Cardiff, I presume.”

“Yes, madam,” he said with a serious tone and a bow of his head. Then his smile was back. “I taught there for ten years during the 18thcentury. Languages, modern and ancient and how language and politics of those times influenced art.”

“Well I guess so,” Sookie nodded looking around. “You have exceptionally exquisite taste.”

“Yes I do,” he grinned at her.

Smiling at him, he put his arm around her and pulled her in closer.

“What time do you think Catherine will make her move?”

“We are coming up on midnight. Her people have been out dancing and suggesting to those they encounter that at around midnight, they need to cash out and be on their way. It will take her an hour to clear the building of those she has deemed not worthy.

It will take us another hour to remove those civilians that are left in harm’s way. Which is perfect since we close at two. At that time, we will be ready.”

“Well then,” Sookie grinned and rubbed the palm of her. A blue sparkling of fairy dust appeared there. Raising it to her lips, she said,

“There is one whose heart is not true blue,

So dear dust I entrust this mission unto you.

As vampire she cheated aging human ills,

And did not know how the ancient human feels.

Find the vampire bitch and may her long life be,

Wrapped in her left-behind human misery.”

Pressing her lips together, she gently blew on the magic and it dispersed out into the room, seeking to treat one vampire with human aliments of which she had been cheated.

 

Catherine sat watching the crowd get smaller, congratulating herself on how clever she was. Well yes, just extend the invitation and she was more than happy to attend.

“I am fucking perfect,” she gloated and winked at a couple that was dancing cheek-too-cheek.

“What…what is that?” as she felt something not as perfect coursing through her blood stream. “It is like I am looking out the eyes of someone else…” a ruthless, general malaise took over her body! Nothing about her felt right, everything felt abnormal!

“I am the vampire queen of the Old World!” she hissed at no one. “You think to cast your spells on me and I will eat you alive!

Now body, shake it off,” she commanded herself.

“What?” she stammered when a pain shot up her back and radiated out along her rib cage!

“What…the…fuck…!” she sobbed looking around. Carefully she looked over her shoulder. There was nothing to see! A spook was not standing there, running their icy frozen fingers up across her back! And as much as that would have terrified her, the fact that no one was there terrified her even more!

“How much worse can it get?” she thought gritting her teeth. “Soon this foolishness will end, I will have Eric and we will be on our way out of here! And I will be home and back to my old self!”

Then the unthinkable happened.  The pain engulfed her entire back! Letting out a small screech, she stood and then she fell abruptly back into her chair. “What is wrong with my knees?” she sobbed as she tried to stand again, only to have agony engulf her legs!

It was at that time a gargoyle came fluttering up, pulled out a chair and sat down beside her.

“I understand,” he smiled at her, his fangs framing his perfect face. “That you were the one that paid the Blood Necromancer of Geisling to entrap us so that Witch Wurly of Bisset could weave her spells on that poor soul to shift them to stone. You would make art out of living beings.

I have waited a long time to have this conversation with you, Catherine. I do so hope you do not mind me calling you Catherine,” he grinned.

“You know, before there was lower than Were shit, there was Gargoyle shit,” she spit at him. “You do gooders and oh so righteous with your all knowing eyes and protector of innocence! Your kind brought vampires to the verge of extinction! Mad dog killers! All of you!”

“You left us to bury children and to restore to Heaven babes that you had turned and left behind!” he growled.  “You, Catherine, are perverse and immoral. A degenerate that has roamed this earth too long. You and your children are perversions.

I consider myself blessed that The Viking found me and brought me here to watch over his house. It is with great pleasure that I shall watch over his family as well. His Mrs. shall bless him with many children and his family will be his greatest joy,” he smiled at her as he got up to leave.

“Abelard,” she said to his back.

So she did remember him. Good. Turning, his smile was genuine and heartfelt. “Yes,” he said with a bow of his head.

“I should have cut your head off, o’ king of the gargoyles.”

“Woulda, coulda, shoulda,” he chuckled. Offering her another bow, with a mightly leap into the air, he was gone.

“Of all the fucked up Were shit!” she stomped her foot and bit back the pain that engulfed her.

Reaching for her handbag, she found she did not have enough strength in her fingers to operate the clasp to get it open! Trying to get comfortable in her chair, she began to silently sob as every joint in her body felt like it was ablaze with throbbing tentacles of malignant energy!

Richard was out on the dance floor, doing the Charleston with some blood bag and grinning like the fool he was! Desperately, she tried to lift her arm to wave him over! There was pain in her shoulder and her elbow forbidding her to raise her hand high enough to be seen.

“What the fuck?” she sobbed. “Who has bewitched me? What has happened? Was I poisoned by those breathers? Is the New World full of humans that has tainted blood?”

It was at that time, she spotted Eric and…and…a tiny, petite breather go dancing by! On his face…his face…there radiated happiness and joy and he was at peace! She could see it! There was a glow about him as he smiled at this…this…piece of Were shit as they twirled around the dance floor! This thing…this thing that would give birth to his children!

“No,” she sobbed, “what is left of my heart is now gone as well! He has come within my reach only now to be unreachable! Oh woe is me…I am indeed cursed and cussed.”

“Well,” and that is when Absolon landed and sat in the middle of the table.  “My brother neglected to tell you of our one super power,” his eyes were round and clear and at peace. “And I could not let you sit here and enjoy the warmth and hospitality of The Viking. You are not deserving.”

“You are not magic,” she glowered at him. “You are just a beast that is not even useful for draining water from a roof! Just a beast, forgotten to the ages of time.”

“Well then,” he batted his eyelashes at her, “you will not mind a little weather precipitation from one who cannot do magic”

“What?” escaped from her as he disappeared and above her head a cloud appeared. Then another. Was that a sizzle of lightning? A crash of thunder?

The rain came down in torrents! Soaking her within seconds and evaporated as soon as it hit the floor.

“Just the best entertainment ever! Spooks, magic and thunderstorms! Fangastiaon All Hallow’s Eve!” was being shouted out on the floor as the dancers stopped and applauded and then went back to doing the foxtrot.

Were they laughing at her! In desperation, she tried standing again, only to once more have unimaginable pain tear through her legs, causing her to cry out and sit back down!

Just as suddenly as the rain had begun, it stopped. With a sigh of relief, when she left here tonight, she was burning this place to the ground!

Then it became unthinkable! It was teeth numbing cold! And snowing! And she was freezing! Literally! Because of the pain, she could not move, and because she could not move, her clothes were freezing to her skin! And the snow was sticking to her and covering her form!

She heard the bells beginning to chime through-out the club and sound out the hour. It was one! They were now into All Saint’s Day! What catastrophe awaited her next for even she could admit she was not a saint!

Just when she thought it could not possibly be any more humiliating, pulling out a chair, down sat Eric’s child! And…and placed a small stainless tray on the table in front of her. And…and out her carpet bag came grease paint! Cheap, theatrical grease paint! And…and…something that looked like a small trowel!

“Why Catherine,” Pam drawled out her name and chuckled hysterically.  “You can just call me Dr. Love. See, I have brought my surgical instruments to make you look a bit more human because you are looking very much like Frosty the snowman. How fortunate for you that I have arrived in time to save you from being embarrassed. As you can see, like any good doctor, I have brought along my tools and have them neatly laid out as any good surgeon should.

So, to begin your transformation from lower than Were shit queen of nothing, I have brought along things to take you from mundane to stunning. For your snowman crown, you need a top hat,” she grinned and standing, she placed one on the queen’s head. “Hm-m-m, tilted charmingly to one side or straight up? Oh, pardon me. How silly. There is nothing charming about you so it will sit straight up and cover that bale of straw you call your hair.

And since frosty had two eyes made out of coal…” she smiled prettily and wiped the snow from Catherine’s face and loading the black onto the trowel,  made large, black circles around her eyes. “And a button nose…and you know,” Pam leaned in companionly, “the song does not say what color button he had for a nose so I am going with orange, because in these modern times, carrots seem very popular for snowmen noses,” as she picked up the tube of orange makeup. “And dear Catherine, since you have a long, aristocratic snout, I think this is a look you could carry year round.”

“You are dead,” she hissed at Pamela as The Child troweled on   the makeup.

“Well yes I am,” she laughed. “And so are you. And I personally think you could use a little color. Now, just look what  I have laid my very delicate and lady like hands on.  It is clown red. You know, the kind of clown red that gives you nightmares. Because no where in nature is that color found. I am just going to use that to brighten your cheeks. Perfect,” Pam said nodding and then standing back. “Now for the photo op,” she grinned as she took out her phone and “Wa-la! I just snapped at least two dozen and oh, maybe a couple of hundred more. If you would just attempt a smile,” she grinned, “I would love to get video of that,” she said, winking at her. “That way everyone could admire watching your face crack.”

“Child,” both women heard the stern rebuff. “This woman is our guest. A paying guest at that.”

“Eric,” Catherine sobbed, “I am so thankful you are here. Please, you must help me.  Your child is maniacal bitch!” she screeched   as she saw the most gorgeous hunk of male she had ever encountered lean down and scrutinize her face.

“Well yes,” he sighed. “I believe that describes Pamela perfectly.”

Pam crossed her chest with her arms. In a huff she added, “I thank you for the compliment, but I am also a killer fashionista! My shoe collection alone sets me in the stratosphere of shoe whores everywhere!”

“My apologies, Child,” Eric said bowing to her. “You are the goddess of the shoe whores.” Then he turned back to the table. “Now, who are you?” he queried.

“What?” Catherine drew back slightly and yelled in pain loudly!  “I am Queen Catherine of the Old Empire.”

Eric titched under his breath and sadly shook his head. “First of all, get your facts straight. Catherine is the Vampire Queen of Russia. The Old World…please…she does well to sit in the frozen north. She is certainly not worth imitating. Even on All Hallow’s Eve. Although, she would frighten any spook that was out and about back into the grave.

So do not give yourself false airs about trying to be her. No wonder The Child has had her way with your makeup. Even without the grease paint, you clearly have nicer features than Catherine’s. She is one ugly bitch. When she was born, I am amazed the people of her tribe did not insist that she be left outside for the wild animals to eat. The only reason I can envision that she was made vampire was a warning to others not to turn someone so ugly or smelly. Even on the days the North winds blew through her palace, you always knew where she was by the overpowering stench of rotted meat and maggots.

Oh-h-h, perfection,” Eric looked away and smiled, placing his hand over his heart. “There is my bride. The one I have been waiting for these past thousand years. The one my grandmama promised me. My love, my life. My Lady of the Light.  If you will excuse me.”

Both women watched him walk away.

“There goes my maker,” Pam smiled and then frowned. “Really, describe me without my wardrobe? Let alone shoe wardrobe! He has lost all good sense since he fell in love and married. Oh well,” she sighed. “He has promised me the club and his black American Express Card.

Well,” she pouted, “he will set a limit. But he is known for his generosity. So I will not be forgotten while his wife and children shall inherit everything else.”

“Eric has money?” she whimpered.

“I should say so,” Pam eyed Catherine like she had lost all good sense. “He is The Da’vid’s brother. Brother Samuel handles all his finances. Even the money the breathers stuff down his pants when he dances with them. Brother Samuel takes that small change and turns it into millions.

Oh, look, there is my date for the evening,” she smiled as she began putting her paints into her handbag.  “Yes, I know, you are thinking what a handsome devil he is and can you talk him into your bed.

Well, yes he is handsome and no, he would never get into your bed. Even if you could glamour him. This man has exceedingly good taste. And you are just a pile of Were shit.” Smiling brightly at Catherine, Pam turned and walked off into the arms of the man who was waiting for her.

“What version of hell have I fallen into,” Catherine sobbed. “I cannot move for pain. Eric has money and is married. His whore of a child mocks me! I need to be someplace else. Even if I could call someone over, who can I trust? Richard would stake me and rule Russia. And the others I have brought in tonight, they would do the same! I am doomed! Eventually the hour shall pass and all will know that I am weak and without resource. If I could only entice those two humans that I had earlier to come to me and perhaps carry me out and away…” that thought trailed off as she saw her reflection in a glass sitting on another table.

“By everything that is unholy,” she began to cry, “I look like an evil mass murderer snowman.”

 

“Mission accomplished,” Pam smiled as she watched the feed on her phone.

“Damn Cher,” Alcide grinned, “you do good work. And remind me to never piss you off. I would hate to have video of you cutting my balls off and shoving them down my throat playing on the vamp channel from now until the end of time.”

Wiggling her eyebrows at him, she winked and said, “How about video of me fucking your brains out.”

Alcide stopped and considered that. “Do I get to howl your name?” he asked.

“We would have to negotiate that,” she replied. “So think about what you want to offer up and then let us see if we can come to an agreement.”

Sookie and Eric were dancing cheek-to-cheek. “She looks like a serial killer clown,” Sookie said into Eric’s ear. “Pamela certainly has the knack for creating your most embarrassing moments.”

“Yes,” Eric nodded in agreement. “Trust me, I know from experience that she does. I fear our oldest  will not be a good example for our children.”

Sookie laughed. “Or she will set a very good example for our children. Somehow, I just don’t see our kiddos being quiet and reserved compliant. I am sure they shall be full of energy, life, and lots of oomph. Children, in their most innocent of moments, just seem to tell folks about your most embarrassing ones. I think ours will have the knack for it. They shall be just like their father.”

Eric grinned. “I just really don’t think we want that.”

Sookie laughed. “I really think that is what we are going to get. How many times did your mother say to you she wished upon you children just like yourself?”

Eric laughed. “Too many to count.”

“And there you have it,” Sookie pulled him down for a kiss. “She has blessed your destiny and mine as well.”

When Eric lifted his head, he nodded over towards Catherine. “What do you think?”

“I think the thousand years worth of arthritis she side-stepped as vampire has caught up with her. There is probably no cartilage left at all between her joints. And because there is now a thousand years’ worth of damage to her joints, that means there is a thousand years’ worth of damage to her bones  as well.”

Nodding, Eric said, “She is screwed now and she knows it. There is no one here she can trust to help her out of the building. Let alone the journey home.”

“What do you want to do?” Sookie asked.

“Make an example of her,” he responded, as he dipped Sookie to the floor. “She came to Area Five to take what was mine and to kill at her pleasure. We shall grant her safe passage back to Russia along with a note pinned to her that this is what happens if you think to bother, belittle or borrow what is mine. Those that take her off the plane will pass the word. Then some one shall become embolden and think to dispose of her and crown themselves. And if we are very lucky, they will end Catherine and there shall be massive infighting and several others that do not have the good sense to greet the sun shall depart this world for hell.”

“Do you think that will be enough deaths?” she asked. “It appears there are a lot of fools and the world is a mighty big place.”

“I believe so. Because tonight we are announcing that Q S-A has met the true death. And that Pamela is now Queen of Louisiana and will be ruling out of Fangtasia.  Any and all will think twice before invading our state, our area, our home. Two vampire queens in one night, brought down in their prime. Not a bad reputation to have.”

“Does Pam know yet?” she asked.

Eric grinned. “No. I am saving the best for last.

Now, it is one-thirty and approaching closing. I see our vamps are beginning to replace those that thought to replace us. We are going to have a short conversation with Richard after we have a short conversation with Catherine. My bride, I love being here with you tonight!

Now I need to write a note to put in with Catherine.”

 

Eric danced them over to Catherine’s table and pulling out a chair, he sat down and then pulled Sookie into his lap. “My bride,” he picked up her hand and kissed it. Looking into her eyes he said lovingly, “This is your show.”

“Thank you, husband,” she ran her hand down the side of his face and kissed him on the nose.

“The Child told me you were Catherine,” he directed his attention to the woman who, for all the world, really did look like a homicidal clown.  “Who would have thought it beneath all that grease paint? Please, if I might, I would like to introduce you to Mrs. Eric Northman. You may call her Mrs. Northman, until she gives you permission to call her by her first name.”

Tears formed in the old queen’s eyes and began to spill out. “No Eric,” she sobbed, “she is nothing. She has not one idea of what you truly are. Together, we can be everything.”

“Catherine,” Sookie sadly shook her head. “I understand everything. And Eric explained to me how he does not want to enact the Balance of Power. He likes calling home his acreage in upper Louisiana. This is where we want to raise our children. The Old World can just keep to its Old World ways.

You are a prime example of that. Look at what a fine mess you have gotten yourself into. And it just keeps getting worse. You came here tonight to destroy me and my family. Take my husband and go back to Russia. Well, you will be going back to Russia, but not with my husband.”

“No,” she shook her head and pain carved itself into her face.

“Eric please,” she whimpered. “Please, your gargoyles have poisoned me. Please, for what we once had. Please, help me.”

“For what we once had?” Eric snarled. “Oh,” his voice lowered,  “I am going to help you…to your true death.

And Abelard and Absolon did not poison you,” he said righting himself.  “My lovely wife cursed you with the human aliment, arthritis.  About a thousand years’ worth. My Sookie,” he said, his voice gentle and full of love, raising her hand for another kiss, “she is exceptional. And with one thought, she can destroy you. And with that knife she has strapped to her hip, well, she can make your ending painful. But, since you invited yourself here and did pay to enter, we have decided to see you safely back to Russia.”

“What?” she murmured. “But…no…not like this! Not back to Russia!”

“Thought about that have you,” Eric arched an eyebrow at her and grinned.  “You sorrow in your unbeating heart that you will be found incapacitated and they will have their merry way with you?” Leaning into her he said,  “I would just count on that. As soon as your travel box is opened and you are seen like this…” he twirled his hand around in the air.

“They will be shocked and amazed and then they shall consider themselves blessed. Their queen returns from Area Five with a strange aliment and before it can spread, she must be destroyed. Or, that will be the story. They will take one look at you and you will die and the infighting will begin.  Oh, now,” Eric shook his head. “Do not try to thank us. We are also   dealing with Richard.  Because we all know he would do the deed of gifting you with the true death before he left here if he saw you like this.”

“You cannot glamour him!” she hissed.

“You are correct, I cannot. But a dragon can. Richard was out on the dance floor, but I do not see him there, now. Well,” Eric smirked, “so you will not meet the true death at his hands.”

“My vampires and Weres will end you!” she spit out.

“Your eyesight must be failing as well. There are none of your people left out on the floor. They have all mysteriously disappeared. The magics in the club have done a fine job of removing them one at a time. The vampires shall not rise again and the Weres, well,” he shrugged, “O.I. has glamoured them and they have been sent on their way, back to your plane awaiting your arrival. They shall remember you getting into your travel box and them escorting you home.

That grand battle you were pinning for is not going to happen. Oh…do you hear that sweet chiming? That is Bell sounding the close of business. Very soon, your nightmare shall begin.”

Catherine watched as the club emptied out and all that was left was vampires she did not know.

Wait, she did know the band that was playing. She had hired them before! Perhaps, maybe…they would rescue her!

Or perhaps not….here they came carrying her travel box. All of them staring at her with death in their eyes.

“How do you want her put in Sheriff?” Moe asked.  “As much as none of us want to touch her, I am all for just tossing her in there and covering her with a silver net!”

“She is repulsive,” Eric nodded in agreement. “The makeup actually improves her looks.”

“I’ll do it,” Sookie said smiling at Eric.

“Thank you, wife,” he said gently to her.

“No need,” Eric replied to Moe. “You don’t need to touch her and she won’t be getting out. My wife is going to spell the box and only once she is in her own palace can it be opened.”

Several eyebrows went up as their gazed shifted for a second to the small blonde that stood next to the big one.  That was one serious knife she had strapped to her hip! Viking! And around it swirled magic! You could see it! It pulsed with blue and the runes on it moved! Even the leather it was holstered in was alive with power! You could see the end of the belt reach over and stroke her hand! As if asking permission to be used! Or perhaps it was just begging her to do her worst!

“Catherine,” Sookie said directing her gaze to her, “into the travel box you go.”

Catherine could feel it! The magic that burned her, took ahold of her and lifted up out of her chair and levitated to the coffin that would truly become her place of death. No matter how sumptuous the inside was, she would never rise from here, again.

With her body hovering above the box, she felt the magic let go and she fell, causing all of the nerve endings in the back of her body to sear with pain.

“You thought to take what was mine,” Sookie said, leaning over and looking at her. “Eric is blood of my blood and blood of my bond. My lover, husband and father to my children.  I will utterly destroy any who think to touch him or our children.”

Leaning down, Eric tossed in a piece of paper that landed on her chest.

With that final act, the lid, of its own will, closed with a hollow thud, that echoed through Catherine’s ears.

Taking out her knife, Sookie touched the elaborate metal crown that was inlaid on top of it. The metal melted and ran down to where the lid met the edge of the opening. A seal formed completely around it, dancing with blue sparks. Sookie laid her hand on it and the sparks faded. “My blessing on the metal band that keeps her within and others without. To you I grant  your freedom. You shall dissolve and return to the atmosphere when she reaches home. Thank you for being of service to me and mine. Now, let us shove her back into a corner. I believe we have a little more business to attend.”

Over the next hour, vampires from Louisiana that had not attended, came in. The rolls were checked by their sheriff and when everyone was present, the cameras were turned on and they were broadcasting to the vampire channel.

“Welcome to All Saint’s Day,” Eric began. “We have had a regime change. Sophie-Anne has met the true death. In her place shall rule my daughter, Pamela. You all know her and what she is capable of. Our new headquarters is Fangtasia.To the Louisiana vamps, you shall no longer pay sovereign taxes. So if your Sheriff comes around talking up tax money, stake the bastard.

Those of you who worked for Sophie-Anne, find a job and support yourself. You are expected to be law abiding citizens. If you are not, as our new Queen’s  to-war adjacent, I will stake your ass. So come to terms with this or move your ass out.”

The cameras went dead and Eric stepped over to Sookie. Gave her a kiss and then jumped up on the table. “You heard what I said. So did the rest of the vampires world-wide. The Sheriffs shall continue on as before, unless they no longer want the job.  Our seat of government is here.

You saw what happened to Catherine.  Sophie Anne’s end was just an inglorious. If S-A owed you money, present your bill. When we brought her the true death, we raided her accounts and from this money, we shall make restitution. After we pay her bills, if there is any money left over, we shall divide it evenly among us and all will get perhaps a little something. After all, it was our money to start with.

Any questions?”

“What if we cannot prove we gave her money?” Roger, a vampire out of Area One asked. “I mean, maybe not money but goods and services. Someone would drop one of her cars off and I would have to work on it. For free.”

“Did you write up the ticket?” Eric asked.

“No, because she did not want the state to know how many cars she owned. She was afraid they could track her through my paper work.”

“But you know how much she owed you,” Eric countered.

“Yes,” Roger nodded. “I certainly do.”

Eric looked out into the crowd. There stood Madame Vedo. Only the gods knew how much money S-A owed her! “If you don’t have the paper work, you will be evaluated on a one-by-one bases. If it smells like Were shit, Pam will be having words with you. None of them pleasant. So don’t think to cheat the system.

Anything else?” Eric asked.

“The Queen is dead! Long live the Queen!” Eric shouted.

“Long live Queen Pamela!” they all joined in and cheered for their newest monarch.

 

Eric might be their Queen’s new to-war adjutant but Crankshaft was her aide-de-camp. Where ever she went, there he was, yes or no-ing money amounts and who had loaned S-A what.

“Let’s just knock as much as this out as possible,” Pam said to the crowd. “You kneel and swear, then we will come to terms over money.”

A line had formed to swear fealty.

The printer had been moved out of her office to the main floor. Phones were out and Sophie-Anne’s past sins were all brought to light and printed out with a monetary amount attached. Apparently, she owed every vamp in Louisiana. Some of these vamps, well their memories were not as good as Old Cranky’s and once they were called on their bullshit, they apologized profusely and gladly took the reduced amount that Crankshaft said they were due.

With money in hand, the party started in earnest and for the next two hours, Fangtasiarock and rolled!

 

 

Alcide stepped up to where Eric was sitting with Sookie on his lap. Pam was chatting with the Sheriff of Area One. The Were  kept hearing her say, “Like I give a fuck…”

“We have about an hour before daylight. AA is here. They are ready to pick Catherine up.”

“Excellent,” Eric smiled. “Show them in. Please walk out with O.I. and see to it that she is loaded safely into the carrier and that those present remember seeing her.”

“With pleasure,” Alcide nodded and signaling to the men, they brought the gurney in so Catherine could be rolled out.

 

When Alcide returned, the area had cleared out. With the entertainment over, the vampires had taken off so that they could have their own private feed and fuck before daylight. With their new found wealth, they had already been on their phones planning how to invest their money.

 

Alcide was watching Pam as she sat in her chair and surveyed the area around her. My gawd she was beautiful…and deadly…and smart…and his…

“Mine,” he said to no one as he approached.

Walking up to her, he bent his knee to the floor and lowered his head. “My Queen, I swear fealty to you. I shall do whatever I am commanded to do. I shall defend you from any and all. I would sacrifice my life for yours.”

He felt her hands in his hair, lifting his face to hers. Pulling him up she put her arms around his neck and put her legs around his waist.

Slowly she began. “I am hoping for the best and that it is not going to get fucked up crazy around here. But in case it does, I want you to know and never forget…” she paused.  “I want you to know that I can shovel a lot of bullshit…with Were shit on top of that. I say mean things that I think are clever. I say clever things that are mean. I have a tongue like an asp and I think more of my shoes than…well…than Eric, truth be told. He is my maker and he really is all that, but I have some killer foot wear that I am never walking away from. And there shall be other strappy expensive ones in my future that I shall become just as enamored of.”

“Noted,” Alcide nodded.

“I am not kidding,” she arched an eyebrow at him.

“I know you are not,” he replied, his voice serious.

“You did not have to swear fealty to me,” she placed both of her hands on his face.

“Yes I did,” he smiled at her. “My days are not infinite. My time on earth, until my last breath, that is as long as I have. And as long as I draw breath, my heart belongs to you. Thought you knew, Cher, wolves mate for life.”

“I love you,” she said, placing her forehead against his.

“I love you,” he responded. “Now, I think my place is closer. Sunrise is comin’ on. Let’s get to ground.”

“May I have my wicked way with you before daylight over takes me?” she asked as he walked them to the back.

“Countin’ on that,” he smiled at her.

“Magics,” she called out. “Lock up.”

“Will do our Queen!” they shouted and applauded and saw them both out the door.

 

 

The boys in the band were in their hotel room with the door locked and a chair pushed up in front of it.

There were numerous True Blood bottles, empty bagged bloods and Moe, Larry and Curly had taken on a bottle of Scotch. They had puked their guts out in the bathroom, but they did not regret doing it.

“As I live and no longer breathe,” H-man sat with his head back against the couch with his eyes closed. He was holding his hands clasped together on his lap so they would not shake.

Jules nodded in agreement from his corner of the room where he was presently curled up with his back against the wall.

Shep was eyeing the bottle of Scotch that had not yet been opened, wishing someone would break the seal so he could drink it and puke his guts out!

“A new queen now rules Louisiana,” H-man said to no one. “A good and righteous queen she will be. Queen Pamela is fair and always pays on time. She will dock your pay if you drop a note, and point out your mistakes like the piece of worthless Were shit you are, but pay she does.”

“That is truth,” Larry picked his head up from off his lap, thought his head was going to explode then laid his head back down.

Moe was lying on the floor. “I wish the room would stop spinning,” he shivered as he reached out and grabbed the leg of the coffee table. “I wish I had drunk the other bottle of Scotch before I got so feeble I could not.”

“Curly,” Herman sighed, “you still with us. You have not met the true death have you. I would hate to have to audition another fuck wad for your job.”

“Fuck you,” he mumbled. “And don’t be spending my share of the money that we were actually paid tonight.”

“How many vampires shit themselves, tonight?” Jules asked. “I know we were not the only ones. There was the over ripe smell of vampire everywhere.”

“Everyone,” Moses moaned. “As in, everyone. The only reason I am not embarrassed by that is because every vamp there left with their pants full.”

“No new taxes,” Larry almost managed to sound gleeful. “And no old ones either.”

“Could one of you fuck wads just go ahead and stake me?” Curly asked, choking back a sob. “And H-man, may you be cursed to never find someone to replace me. My ghost shall haunt all of you and turn your money to straw! And…and…what the fuck has The Viking married?” he whimpered. “I am going back to church. I need to go to confession before I meet my end at her hands.”

“Such a wee tiny thing,” Moe said. “I do mean wee,” he sighed lifting his hands. “Like a butterfly on a dew drop. Reflecting the beauty that she is back to you.   So small, so dainty, so deadly in a very beautiful yet macabre type of way. From the very pours of her skin, there floats a blue mist that masks all the ugliness around her. She quotes poetry without saying a word. Her movements alone inspire you to set to music the swaying of her hair and the death knell that she sounds on a far and distant land.”

Several cleared their throats.

“And brings the true death in her own backyard,” he added, looking around and checking every corner.

“You know,” Herman opened his eyes, “for all your bullshit, I think you pegged her exactly. And you forgot to mention she can destroy you with a look…just poof!  When Gilmore snarled at the mention of Pamela being queen…! Mrs. Northman looked at him and he explode into a million blue jewels that apparently the gargoyles in the club enjoy decorating themselves with and I think, perhaps, even ate one or two.”

“I was too scared to mention that,” Moe replied. “Eric has married the supernaturals greatest nightmare…and I don’t even know what that nightmare is.

And can you get room service up to and tell them to make the room stop spinning…please…there is a very big tip for anyone if they can just make the room stop…” he whimpered.

“Well here is a big tip for you,” H-man said. “de Castro has met the true death. The same for S-A and Andre and their major ass kisser Compton.  And you had better believe when Catherine gets home, her weak, painted up ass will be finally dead as well. Let the infighting in Mother Russia begin!

That night in Paris two hundred years ago. Richard was there also. That only leaves New York that The Viking has a score to settle with for that ill-fated evening.”

“What makes you think that Richard has not met the true death?” Jules asked. “Did anyone actually see him leave?”

Heads came up across the room. Vampires who had been puking their guts out earlier all looked a little bit more cheery and a lot less pukey!

“Well there is a good thought,” Moe grinned. “And who cares that he owed us money. Our new queen has set our world to rights! We actually have cash instead of a cash flow problem!”

“Long live our Queen!” Jules shouted.

“I like having money!” Curly air pumped.

“Yes,” Herman replied, “don’t we all. Now, dawn is coming, let’s go light tight and settle in. I have one more something I want to discuss. Just to prove that I have the biggest balls.”

There were a lot of raspberries being blown as the band all raised their eyebrows and scurried around, putting things to rights. Instruments back in cases. Empties picked up off the floor and pillows righted.

When they were all tucked neatly in, Herman said out loud. “Think on this. Mrs. Northman said they were going to have children. As in Mr. and Mrs. Eric Northman are going to have children. Did she mean that she is going to give birth to Eric’s babies or are they talking, you know, Eric turning one or two someones vampire? There it has been said. I believe I win the prize for the biggest pair of balls this evening,” he said as his words hung heavily on the air and lids closed and locked.

“You fucker!” they all heard Moe yell. “We were all thinking that! I was going to say it and then you called for bed time…” his words trailed off as morning overtook him.

Herman grinned. “That round goes to me! The H-man strikes again,” as he drifted off to sleep, with images of tiny little look alike Mr. and Mrs. Northman’s running through a clear and sparkling creek as they stopped to admire a minnow or hop a ride on a butterfly…or was that a dragon?

 

 

 

“Talk to me lover,” Eric smiled at Sookie as she snuggled in next to him.

“It was a good All Hallow’s Eve. And a most excellent beginning to All Saint’s Day.”

“Yes,” Eric nodded. “I do believe you sufficiently scared them enough that they will not give Pamela or us any problems.  And the magics in the club were exceptionally feisty tonight and proudly strutted their stuff. I had no idea vampires could shit themselves.”

“So you think I made my point?” Sookie asked, her voice serious.

“The point being that you are a bad ass?” Eric chuckled.

“Well, let me see. I think you made your point when the vamps from the Lower Californias tried to storm the area and rescue Catherine from Pamela’s face painting party. You did what, cut them with your knife, they bled out blue glitter and a wind came along and blew them out the front door.

Or perhaps those vamps from South America. Chile, I believe, who tried to storm the bar and grab Samuel and you threw your knife, it went through the heart of all six of them and when they turned to dust you pursed your lips and blew them out the door.

And then…

When those vamps from O’Canada tried to charge Pam after she had been announced queen and they were screaming ‘declare anarchy’. What was it you said? Oh that’s right, ‘Really?’ and you pinned them to the ceiling with wooden kabob sticks with the chicken and vegetables still on them…they looked like a collection of butterflies while smelling like an outdoor BBQ. Then when our daughter was finished with her acceptance speech you unpinned them and when they fell to the floor, unfortunately, they land on that stake, which then went through their heart, and they turned to dust.  And what was equally impressive was that wind came along and blew them out the front door with the Vikings in the boat cheering you on! Was that the point you were trying to make you were referring too?”

“I guess that could be it,” she nodded. “Eric, I am real serious about not wanting anyone to hurt our family.”

“I know that, my wife. I do believe that by now the rest of the world knows it as well. And if they do not, they can just talk to me about it.”

 

When Catherine woke, it was late. She could smell that the sun had been down for an hour and that she was back in her palace. Rudolf, her day walker, ate borsch  for every meal and drank cheap vodka. Perhaps if she paid him more, his diet could vary, but she paid him far too much the way it was. She had enough strength to lift the lid, but not much more than that. Hopefully, there was no one around and she could…

“Your majesty,” she heard and peering out of her box, she could see that all of her resident vampires had gathered and were watching the vamp channel.

“For the past hour,” Hurly came walking up and leaned down and removed the note that had been laid on top of her.

Compliments of The Viking,” he read.

“Thank you Eric,” he smiled and taking her by the hair, pulled her into an upright position. “We have been vastly entertained. Apparently, you are no longer capable of defending your crown. We shall do that for you.”

Before she could scream, a sword appeared from nowhere and her head went flying across the room. Then the fighting started in earnest, as more heads followed hers onto the floor, several made it out the window and one or two into the fireplace.  The mad scramble for who would rule Mother Russia was on.

And by the time the sun rose, when the Weres came in to clean for the day, with joy and a great deal of satisfaction, those vampires that were still alive, although severely wounded, were tossed out into the sun!

The Weres declared independence and looted the palace, returned home, and posted their new-found riches withSotheby’s.

 

 

When Richard woke, he was not sure just exactly where he was. There were no familiar sounds or smells that reached him. Instead, there was a slow, steady, hum that reached his ears that annoyed him greatly and caused his ears to ring. And what was this! He was not in his lovely coffin! No, he was in some cheap pine something that had been roughly knocked together.  As he stepped out and his feet made contact with the ground, the sound got louder and the vibration now traveled through him as well. Causing his bones to tingle and his eyes to throb and teeth to   ache. With a backward stumble, he was sitting back inside the cheap pine box, shivering, a fever washing through him as he wished for his head to explode!

“Thought you were dead,” he heard the old man’s voice and turned. There stood a man with a strange beak looking device being worn over his face, his body covered in a garment that looked awkward and cumbersome.

“You spent the day throwing up blood. It won’t be long now.”

“What…where am I?” Richard asked.

“You are in St. Michael’s church in Venice. The Great Pestilence has taken you for its own. You have buboes in your groin area. A sure sign.  The largest I have seen is the size of a chicken egg. Yours are much larger than that. For all the plague victims I have tended, yours are so large they look like they are going to burst.

Fortunately, your bowels have not yet loosened. Oh,” there was heard a great gurgling sound, “I spoke to soon.”

“What…what year is this?” Richard sobbed as he felt his pants fill with watery diarrhea.

“1400,” came the doctor’s reply.

“I…I was in Venice in October and November of 1400,” he blubbered.

“Well, yes you are,” the older man replied, his voice full of sorrow. “May your passing be quick and merciful.” He  helped Richard to lie back down as his stomach spasmed and once more, his bowels let loose the fires of hell as his stomach followed with the onslaught of bloody flehm from his mouth.

“This is not fair,” he whimpered. “I am a vampire. I am immune. I carried in the plague to Venice so that that Italian whore, Chiara, who was really Spanish and not Italian, would lose her bloodbags so that she and hers could not feed. Then my Russian Queen, Catherine, my proud vampire maker, could sally forth and destroy her greatest enemy once and for all.”

“Sh-h-h, child,” the old man tried to quiet him. “Drink this,” he took a small vile out of his pocket. “Drink,” he nodded. “It will ease your passing. Or do not and know the horrors of those final minutes. Now, there are others I must attend.”

He was alone in the room. He could see them now. The coffins that had been hastily put together. The one against the wall had more than one body in it! Was he going to have to share his hallowed space? Richard was going to cry, there was nothing to be done for it. Somehow, somewhere, he was chained with silver and suffering the silver delusions!

“Not delusional, you low life mo’ fo’er,” he heard a voice in his ear. “You is human and you is dyin’. Before too long, you will be sittin’ face-to-face with Father God and explainin’ your fucked up ways to Him. I has seen His face and cans tell you, your life’s work wont’ set well with Him.

Then comes judgement. Won’t be pretty. You’ll be sobbin’ not my fault when they come to carry your mo’ fo’n ass off to Hell. You’ll be screamin’ not my fault while you is roastin’ and feedin’ the slime in Hell.

Mmm-hmm…when you see Satan, tell that bitch that O.I. says hey de ho! Lookin’ forward to her last go round on Earth I am. Tell that bitch we is gonna have us some good times then.”

“What…!” Richard screamed as the gaping hell mouth opened and fire belched out to get him!  He  was so scared he fainted!

 

O.I., rolling his eyes, shook his head and mouthed, “Low life mo’ for’er,” and concentrating on the date in the future, started back through the time shifts to the farmhouse.

 

Richard could smell the pine…everything hurt! Had he dozed off only to wake now lying in his own shit? “I am dreaming…I have the silver sickness. The silver sickness…” he moaned as he closed his eyes and his body voided itself one last time. He felt his spirit slip away from his human body…human? What had happened to the vampire?

Not that any of that mattered! There were dark, horrible, hungry things reaching for him! When they touched him, he knew it was no dream and not the silver sickness. He was indeed, dead. The horribleness of these creatures seeped into him as they pulled him toward the light!

They threw him forward while they continued on in the shadows.

In this light was actually the form of a man.

And from this man came a voice and his life was reviewed.

Yes, he admitted, he had done all of those things. And was proud of doing so. “From nothing, I achieved greatness.

But,” he stood up straight and squared his shoulders, “it was not my fault I walked this path. I was not the oldest son. Nothing came to me. I had to work, my father told me! Work! I was not going to work. I was too good to work!”

He had talked and explained and reasoned and pointed the finger at everyone that had touched his life. “So you cannot condemn me! I am not at fault,” he shouted. “I took a bad situation and made it palatable.”

When he was done, the light vanished and he was left alone in the darkness. And that is when they came at him. All of them! Their hunger tearing him apart! And while he screamed in pain and terror, the Black Death that he had so joyfully carried into Italy was there in his body to keep him company for all of eternity and to add to his misery in Hell.

“Talk to me,” he heard the rasping voice scream inside his head! “Talk to me…talk to me…talk to me…talk to me…!” And it sounded exactly like Catherine…

 

Dear Readers,

Thanks for hanging with me. I was back to giving tours in Crazy there for a while…lol…

With the ending of this story, I am back to editing my original fiction.

This story took much longer than I thought it would. You know, one shots do not exist for me…although, I maybe have the idea for one. Truly, a one shot. (Please do not laugh, you know I can hear you!)

As always, thanks for reading!

Be blessed and be the blessing,

CES

 

Talk to Me—Chapter 15

talk to me coveere page

Chapter 15

Talk to Me 

The characters of the Southern Vampire Mysteries belong to Miss Charlaine Harris. No infringement on my part is intended.The characters on True Blood belong to Mr. Alan Ball. No infringement on my part is intended.

I have no BETA, editor, or other such charming person. All mistakes are my own. This Story is rated M.

Chapter 15

 

All Hallow’s Eve. The one night a year all the vampires tried to stay home. Instead they were working because the bitch of Eternal Winter could not keep her pale, undead ass in Russia.

 

The parking lot at Fangtasia was full. The armor plated Suburban kept circling the parking lot. The driver was not looking for a parking spot. Queen Catherine was getting “the lay of the land.”

“That Romanoff,” she huffed, “he said Eric had built a smaller version of my summer palace. What an ass kissing liar! I am going to rip his heart out when I get home. Or better yet, place the call, tell him to get his ass on a plane. I want to rip it out while I am standing here and he is explaining to me how this Gothic madness in any way resembles my summer cottage! There is no charm here, whatsoever. It is just dark and foreboding. And I hate gargoyles! Those damnable French! I would like to rip their gargouilles out and put them on their roofs to act as water spouts!”

Richard sat with his hands relaxed by his side. He had long ago mastered the art of tranquil self-containment around her. Many had met their true death who had not. His maker was on a rant and it would be death to anyone who thought to pacify her.

There was not one sound in the auto. No movement. Fortunately, the car was so well soundproofed, that the merry making in the parking lot heading into the club was not being heard in the car. So much fun and cheerfulness  out there! So much death and destruction inside the auto!  Richard just sat staring straight ahead out the window. They had thirty Weres on the ground along with a dozen vampires that were patrolling and  would be reporting in. Then….when they moved inside…well, things would perhaps get better. Slowly during the evening, their one hundred vamps would enter and those that backed The Viking would disappear.

There was Popov, now, approaching them. Her screaming was over. He just might live if he spoke to her now.

“My Queen,” Richard began, “Popov is here. Would you like a report at this time?”

“Yes,” she nodded and kicked the seat in front of her. “Yes, I would. Have them stop the car so that I might speak with him.”

Richard gave the command to the driver and the big lumbering beast came to a slow stop.

Rolling down the window, Richard motioned him forward.

“They are checking I.D.’s,” the vamp began. “They have Weres working at the podiums, running the machines. Also at the doors. So we cannot glamour them. You must have a photo I.D. or you will not be allowed entrance. The theme for this All Hallow’s Eve is indeed the Roaring Twenties. No masks are allowed.”

“Well,” she huffed, “just as they said on their web site. What trickery is this? Eric now tells the truth about what he wants? He just puts it all out there for anyone to read that would like to come to his club? This is madness! He has grown far too trusting. It is a good thing we are here to take him home. We are saving him from himself and those that would take advantage of him!”

 

“Heads up,” Alcide said into his headset. “Looks like they are parking. We have incoming. I will be at the kiosk that they use.”

 

“Excellent,” Pam replied. “We are closing the doors. They are going to have to knock to gain entrance. The lads on the dragon boat are overjoyed that they get first contact.”

 

The Russian contingent approached, picking the line closest to the main entrance. Alcide stepped in and Magellan stepped away. “I.D., please and look at the camera,” the packmaster said.

“What?” Richard remarked. “You are photographing us?”

“No,” Alcide replied, “just running you through the data base. Making sure you are who your I.D. says you are.”

“No,” he replied, haughtily. “I shall not!”

“Then move out of line and take yourself someplace else,” the Were replied.

“But I have a ticket!” he shot back, thrusting it at Alcide.

“I can see that,” he replied as if speaking to a two-year-old. “Before you purchased the ticket, you had to agree to the consent form at the bottom of the page. So either show me your I.D. and look at the camera or move on.”

“Or what?” he snickered.

A silver net fell out of the sky and took Richard down to the ground, while he screamed in pain! “I am the King of New York,” he bellowed.

“Don’t give a fuck,” Alcide replied. “Felix and Butch, pull this cocksucker out of the way so our next guest may come forward.”

Catherine was amused as she watched her child being dragged across the sidewalk. The silver was removed and he was picked up and thrown away from the building.

“Good,” she nodded. “Very good. Nice to see Eric has not lost all sense of responsibility. First round goes to The Viking,” she grinned. “Richard,” she turned and addressed him. “Get back in line and act accordingly.”

The vampire stood up, brushing dirt, real or imagined off his tux and advanced forward.

Once more, he was standing in front of Alcide. “I believe this is my best side,” he smiled politely as he handed him the ticket. “Just straight on, we are not running mug shots,” he replied as the light flashed green on his reader. “Through the doors,” he nodded with his head. “Knock first.”

“Knock first?” Richard huffed.

“Like in the old speakeasys,” Alcide replied. “You knock, the small panel in the door opens, you either pass muster or you do not.”

“I thought I had already passed muster,” he responded, sounding a bit confused.

“They are going to invite you in. Do not make this difficult. Just play along.”

“Oh, okay,” he nodded as he approached the doors, he paused for a moment.

There was one of the largest door knockers he had ever in his long life seen! It was exquisite! It was solid brass! It was a Viking longboat with the crew at the oars and a whale for the strike plate!

Raising it and letting it drop, a sharp tap sounded in the air! Richard was so entranced looking at the men on the boat, where they appeared to be rowing, he struck again.

“Once was enough,” the whale called out and then blew water out his blowhole, all over Richard.

Sputtering and taking a step back, the small speakeasy door opened and there, looking at him through the grate was a pair of orange eyes.

“Speak,” the gruff voice said.

“Eric sent me,” Richard replied, hoping that was the right answer.

“Enter,” he heard as the door opened and Richard, smelling like month old krill and stagnant salt water, walked in.

“Wow!” Greer, the Were in charge of the door mumbled into the headset. “We have incoming. You should be able to track this fucker easily the rest of the evening.”

“That is the plan,” Pamela chuckled. “Month old sushi left out in the heat be thy name.”

Catherine approached next. Handing Alcide her passport she smiled prettily as she looked into the camera. “Do you head Eric’s security?” she asked.

“No ma’am,” he replied, “I just work the door on big occasions,” as he checked her vitals. “There is your green light. Knock and give them the secret code,” he smiled politely at her.

“Eric sent me,” she grinned and clapped her hands, together.

“That will get you in,” he said with a bigger smile and tipped his head to her.

As she approached the door, the Vikings on the boat began to shout encouragement and beat their swords against their shields! There were lots of wolf whistles and “Yo-o-o-o momma, bring your hot self on over here! We have got some brass that you can rub! Just run that dainty little finger over any brass bulge that looks appealing to you! And they call us a big knocker. Would you just look at that set on her! Come on over her momma and rub those against us and polish up our brass! No need for Brasso! We come with our own!”

Catherine was laughing and enjoying the show. “Did Eric put you up to this?”

“Baby, Eric does not get us up! Feel us up, woman! We can see your nipples! Just go ahead and brush those across us!”

“You are some very bad Vikings,” she cooed at them.

“We can show you bad!” they whistled and beat their swords again!

Raising the door knocker, she let it abruptly fall when she felt several somethings wet squirt onto her hand!

Yeah!”they were yelling and waving, “feeling much better down here! We dropped anchor!”They were stomping their feet and high fiving each other.

Looking at her hand she then looked at them. “Did…did…?” she sputtered.

“Wash your hands well before you wipe your privates!” they shouted. “You would have a hard time telling which one of us was the proud poppa!”

Before she could score a pithy comeback, the speakeasy door opened.

“Eric sent me,” she said.

The both the front doors opened and Richard was standing there, waiting for her. “You stink like a fishwife!” she said fanning her nose. “Hold still,” she growled at him as she wiped her hand on one  of his tux’s tails.

“What was that?” he asked.

“Viking cum I think,” she replied with a straight face and then chuckled. “The look on your face,” she patted his check.

Richard looked over his shoulder, attempting to assess the damage.

“Oh stop it,” she frowned at him. “The front of you is wet and ripe. I have known fish wives that smelled sweeter. That tux is ruined, anyway. Me using it for a towel is not going to make any difference. Eric is having his fun tonight. I am sure the entire club is tricked out with this and that. All fanciful things to make us laugh.”

“I am not laughing,” Richard said to her.

“Well start. As your maker, I command it,” she smiled fluttering her hand! “Oh, here comes our hostess now to show us to our seat! Would you just look at the legs on that one! I wonder if she dates? Or can be glamoured? Or wants to come home with me and rule Russia.”

Richard’s eyes bugged out for a second and glanced over at her.

“Oh you poor heart-broken child. You know I am kidding about the ruling part. I rule Russia,” she said, her voice low, a fixed smiled on her face with her fangs peeking down.

“I never doubted,” he replied as he followed her to their table. “Not for one fucking minute…” he thought as he began to look around him. He had never been here before and yet the place looked oddly familiar.

“Why are you looking so serious?” she chided him when she sat down. “I have commanded you to laugh and make merry.”

“This all looks familiar. There was a party in a chateau in   Switzerland. Monthey was the only village around at the time. The house was finely appointed and had many luxuries. To include a Roman steam bath, which I believe was original to the building. What struck me was the place was old. Even for the early 1600’s. You could just tell by the way the stone steps were worn. That perhaps they had been tread upon for a thousand years. It was not warm or welcoming at all and I could not push my influence out to change the tragic outcome of what those walls had tasted while vampire lives had ended there and tragic outcomes were called out with a role of the dice. That there were things there that wanted to reach out and touch you. Perhaps judge you before they devoured you,” his voice trailed off. “Reminded me of the parlay parlors. So much vampire blood that had been tasted by those unworthy but could rhyme and bluff.”

“Richard, you are being maudlin,” she leveled her gaze on him. “Stop it. And perhaps the place was older than sin and haunted, and ate vamps as light snacks during their day slumber. There are stories about these holy places across the globe. Those refuges where we are not welcome and goodness of some sort still lingers there and wishes to destroy us.

But this started out as a warehouse and Eric has done a fine job of making it come to life this dark. So enjoy it. Or at least sit there and shut the fuck up and smile and let me enjoy it. The witch up there on that broom is smiling at me. No one smiles at me. I am taking that as a sign of good fortune and maybe she will read my cards, later.”

“What…the…fuck…” Pam squawked her mic, rolling her eyes. “That was all tastefully done. The chateau style still stands today. We just skied there last winter.

“The Swiss compound,” Eric chuckled. “I had no idea it had made such an impact on him.”

“Let’s lock him in the library and let the books do their worst!” Sookie chuckled. “Read him into insanity and then drown him in mermaid spit.”

“Now, now,” Samuel laughed into his headset. “That would not be polite at all. Better yet, let us wait and see if he goes looking for the secret passageway.”

“I will be there to get him if he does,” O.I. chuckled. “I will light up his mo’ fo’n dark and give him a fright he will remember.”

“Game on,” Sookie laughed. “Eric, I see The Throne beginning to stir. Peering into the future, I see splinters in HRM’s ass.”

 

HRM was seated at a table with nice enough chairs, just nothing as grand as she saw sitting over in that corner. In her undead heart, from time to time, that chair would beckon to her!

“Richard,” she sighed, admiring the fine upholstery  to her right, “I do believe that chair is more fitting for me,” she said pointing and nodding her head. “No one is sitting there yet and I want that throne,” she giggled. “Just look how sumptuous it is. And how regal. And how bedecked out it is with jewels and other fine adornments. I would be far more comfortable in that chair with its rich velvet cushions and…and….why look. It even has a matching foot stool for resting your feet! And I do so wish to rest my feet,” she smiled sweetly and batted her eyelashes.

“Of course my Queen,” he nodded and moving toward the chair, it appeared to move away from him. Taking a step to the side, he approached it from a different direction and it shifted, also. “So not funny,” he hissed, as he looked around for the device that made it move.

Not seeing anything or anyone, he took a step to the right and then to the left and the chair did likewise.

People had begun to watch him and was calling encouragement to both him and the chair. Perfect, now these bloodbags were placing bets!

Making a lunge at it, he went down face first as the chair sat pristinely to the left of him. Eyeing the lion heads that were the feet, they were all smirking at him! Dropping his fangs, the lions then dropped theirs and roared at him!

He pulled back and reached out to rip off a foot!

Lion claws appeared from nowhere and came very close to removing his hand from his wrist!

Sitting up, he wrapped his wrist with his other hand while it healed and he moved back against the wall, watching the chair and wondering what its battle plan was going to be! Not that it mattered. If the chair wanted war, he was willing!

 

Catherine got up and walked over to the chair. Looking down at him, she rolled her eyes. “What the fuck, Richard?” she frowned at him. “It is a chair. No need to strong arm it.”

Placing her hands on the arms, she began to scoot it back over to their table, bowing to the applause and well wishes! “Get the foot rest,” she said to him and together they walked the furniture back to their area.

Those around them had gone back to their own business and inside she was seething. “What the fuck?” she scowled at him as she plumped the pillows.

“I was chasing it,” he replied, unhappily. “It knew I was trying to…to…”

“To what?” she laughed. “Have your merry way with it? Come on Richard. It is a night of revelry and delight.  Ghost and goblins! Witches and warlocks! All things of the murky shadows and dark, malignant hell pits come out and play on this night,” she laughed.

“Well,” he harrumphed, “you know they all know Northman. Probably on his pay role. Certainly they are all on a first name bases.”

“Well, let us find out for sure, what do you say. Find him for me. With this Throne, I am now ready to entertain him.  So, go on now, shew! Bring me my lover and let the rest of the evening speak of romance and glad tidings yet to be announced.”

“You want me to mingle?” and there was shock in his voice. “With…with…” he looked around. “With…”

“Child,” she was shaking her head. “You have lost your connection with the common man. These good folks are the source of your nourishment and entertainment. You have no respect for their toil so that they may fill Eric’s coffers or regard for their wellbeing so that my lover might feed from them and rule them while they are here.”

“What?” he stared at her. “Rule them?”

“Yes,” she arched an eyebrow at him. “Clearly, this is his kingdom. His. He is master of all while his business is open. He is not some penniless drifter as I had feared. Someone who was tossed about by lack of funding as Sophie-Anne, that skank, admired his long legs and handsome face. Here, he is a king, worthy of this queen.”

“What?” he took a step back. “Northman owns a fucking bar! I am the king of New York! Let me tell you about being the king of the Big Apple!” in his words were fury. “Have you any idea what it is like to deal with a New Yorker on a daily basis? Any New Yorker? Than multiply that times eight and one half million and you have my fucking nightmare!   Americans come with attitude as it is! And New Yorkers!  Pbbbllllttttttt!” he spit out.  “And the Weres that come out of New Jersey to bitch about the Weres in New York,” he made a gagging sound. “Somehow, they think I am responsible for that fucked up Were shit and bitch non-stop about how New York’s taxes infringes on their packs’ hunting grounds! They are the fucking Garden State! Purchase some land and rent it out. Or go drown in the Toms River. I do not give a fuck!

You, my queen,” he got down on his knees,  his hands beseeching her, “sit in Mother Russia where all bow and scrape and I sit here in the New World where everyone thinks they are an avenging angel and I am lower than Were shit! Just looking to bring me the true death and overthrow my throne and purchase O’ Canada and raise American bison! Although what the fuck for, I have no idea. This is the madness that I deal with each new dark. This stares me in the face when I rise and kicks my ass when I go to my rest! Only to toss and turn and wonder if I can possibly get through one twenty-four hour period without some politician calling me and wanting me to give them campaign money! Talking to me like they are my equal. Fuck-ing blood bags,” he snorted through his nose.

“Jealous of The Viking, are we,” she grinned. “Feel better?”

Glaring at her, he nodded his head yes.

“Richard, you amuse me, or that would have been your final tirade. Child, just so we understand each other, you will never rule in my stead and Eric will be my king. Not that I will allow him to rule, either. Now, before I command you to stake yourself, rise o’ ye of faint undead heart and just exactly what color is your hair now and go and find my lover.”

“It is called Frasier Ginger,” he replied standing and offering her a grand, sweeping bow.

“Well, it makes you look like a leprechaun who has stuck his finger in a light socket. You look quite ill.”

“Seriously,” he replied.

“Yes,” she nodded. “You have not the skin tones for it. Or the Scottish brogue. Or the tartan. You are Swiss-French, Richard. Get over it. Brown hair, some type of gypsy brown to your skin and your eyes so pale blue it is like they have no color at all. I have seen dead fish washed up on the shore with more color.”

“I am so killing my hair dresser,” he pouted. “She said I looked very hip and in style and trustworthy.”

“Trustworthy,” she snorted. “No,” she rolled her eyes and fluttered her hand at him. “You look like a plague victim waiting for the blow flies to escort you to the funeral pyre.”

“Anything at all handsome about me?” he sobbed.

“Your shoes still hold a shine,” she said in a matter of fact voice looking him up and down.

“I will find Northman,” he said with another bow, then he turned on his heel and left.

“I somehow doubt that,” she sighed and then winked at the two males who were sitting alone at their table while their dates went to the lady’s room.

“Care to dance?” she cooed at them.

“Both?” they mouthed.

“Yes,” she replied and nodded, fluttering her eyelashes just  a bit.

They both stood and approached her.  “Do you know The Black Bottom?” she asked. “Perhaps followed by The Tango and then The Charleston? And,” she winked again, “if you boys can keep up, perhaps The  Ménage à Trois?”

“At your service,” they both smiled at her and led her out onto the dance floor.

“Ought oh,” Pam snickered into her head set, “looks like we are going to need clean up on aisle six. The ladies just returned looking for their dates who seem to not be present.

And look, Ric-Dic has made his way to the Library. Look at him feeling up those books! He remembers that passage way from there to the sex room. O.I. you are on, and please do not disappoint.”

“I will be waitin’ on him,” he grinned.

“Sex room?” they all heard Sookie over the headset.

“The Child’s area,” Eric replied. “Her sole domicile in the chateau.”

“I was so cheated,” she huffed over the headset. “All that elegant space and Eric made me keep all my toys in there. I had some real conversations starters for some otherwise drab and boring parities that he hosted. I mean, some guests were real sleepers. I had butt-plugs more interesting than that Viscount’s telling of his newest saddle. But no-o-o-o, Pammy had to keep her dolls and marbles in the playroom,” she pouted.

“Well,” Eric smiled. “Richard has found the secret panel and is making his way down the stairs. Bringing up the cameras in the secret passageway.”

 

“Ah-h-h Eric,” Richard chuckled, “you do not disappoint. Now, I wonder what is behind door number one. Looks to be some sort of metal alloy on this side. Oh my, just how naughty do we get?” he asked, turning the handle.

“Dark,” he muttered. “This is not possible. I can see in the blackest of pits. But this is…is so dark…and what is that smell? Eric, you naughty boy, just what do you do in here?”

“What doesn’t he do in here?” came the low, dastardly chuckle.

“Who is that? I am the king of New York, I demand that you make yourself known!”

Richard was slapped upside the head and went flying across the room. When he hit the wall, he went splat and then stopped.

“You will pay for this outrage,” he bellowed as he stood and went charging in the direction of the voice. Only to be slapped on the other side of his head.

There was a cut on his cheek and he could feel the blood oozing out.

“I am going to bring you the final death,” Richard whispered. “And then I am going to destroy Northman.”

“Mo’ fo’n,” came the chuckle. “Been a while since anyone has taken on a hell-mouth!”

In the darkness, Richard could see it, the fiery pit of hell, with razor long teeth at the opening as he was caught up on the air current of sulfur and ammonia before he felt the fire burn his skin!

His wails of despair started in earnest and he began backing up, trying to escape the devil’s eyes that were telling him of his past sins and all of his naughty ways!  When he could go no further, he slid down the wall and began screaming!

“I’m on this,” Pam said. “Make sure you get my good side.”

Richard was still screaming when the lights came on.

“What the fuck, your majesty?” Pam said as she carried a basket that she was filling from the wine racks.

“I…I…I thought I saw…” he stopped.

Northman’s child was looking at him with distrust.

“I was in the library,” he began the lie, “when I heard this noise behind a wall. “Well, I went looking, hoping it was not rats. And if it was, I would kill them, because I know that the health department can shut you down. So, I followed the noise down here and…and…and…”

“Did you see the hell mouth?” she asked.

“Possibly?” he answered.

“Mm-m,” she nodded as she went on filling the basket. “Eric had his witch install one down here. Someone on the staff kept stealing the private stock.”

“So…?” Richard stood up and began brushing his clothes off. “Why not just drain them?”

“That is so yesterday,” she rolled her eyes. “And leaves you with a body to deal with. This way,  when someone tries to walk out with a bottle, the hell mouth opens and a demon reaches out and grabs the offender. Of course, it costs us the bottle of wine, but we have gotten rid of some partners who thought they could sell it to a private bidder. Eric has some bottles down here that are over five hundred years old. Of course, they probably taste like piss and vinegar, but what the fuck do we care? Bragging rights are everything, especially when you are entertaining, here.”

“A witch…” Richard was starting to see a plan! A plan where he could be KING! And his maker…the true death!

“May I speak to Eric about purchasing her services?”

“You can,” Pam laughed gleefully, “but you will not be walking out of that meeting with your heart still in your chest.”

“Oh surely,” he smiled, “we could come to some sort of agreement. I mean, Queen Catherine is my maker. Money is not a problem and he would always be welcome in New York.”

“And this witch is Mrs. Eric Northman,” Pam added with a smile. “And she is not for sale.”

Richard took a step back. “Seriously, Northman married a breather?”

“That would be Mrs. Eric Northman to you,” she said, raising both eyebrows at him. “Under no circumstances are you ever to address her as anything but his Mrs. After he rips the heart from you, he will toss you into that hell mouth.

What do you think really happened to de Castro?” she snickered.  “That story about the sniper killing him was just a wee bit of a lie to see who else Eric could possibly pull into his tiny web of  step right on up and disrespect my wife. Phillip is right now the main meal for many in Hell. If you sit down here long enough and embrace the dark, you can hear him screaming above all the others. My maker lives for this shit.

You know how Eric is actually a war monger at heart. His Viking ways and his Mrs. hold him in good stead. He gets all pissed-off and berserker rage fired up and she just kisses him on the nose and says, Lover, let me take care of this for you. Damn, you should see what she did to a pack of Weres that HRM S-A sent this way.”

“Is…is she a local girl? Or did Eric bring her in from N.O.”

“Oh fuck,” Pam laughed. “She is as local as they come. Of course, her people moved here from Cornwall. You know, Romans, Druids, Celts, and everything the Vikings drug in with them from their homeworld to include dragons and who knows what else runs through her blood. Plus, she teaches Sunday school at a Baptist church, so she has that whole blood of Jesus thing going on as well.”

“That…that is a lot to take in,” he said softly.

“Yes, it is,” she replied. “Now, I will escort you back up the stairs so I can lock that library door. Would not do for any of the happy party goers to wander down here and think to drink without a tab. When the demons get to roaring and cheering each other on, it can get a bit rowdy and heard all over the building. Plus that sulfur and ammonia smell. It is meant to knock a human out so they are easily pulled in. We really do not want that wafting through the building. We do not want to be accused of gassing our guests.”

 

Richard was back at the table and sitting as he watched his maker dance. It was obvious from the way she was grinning that the two young men had provided her with a bit of stress relief. Which was good, because she was not going to take the news of Northman being married very well.

“Too bad I cannot get her down into the wine cellar, toss her a bottle of the grape and let the demons eat her.”

“Ouch,” he said as he felt several somethings sharp poke him in the butt.

Standing, he could see several miniscule pieces of the chairs bottom, reminding him of hairs, sticking straight up.

“If I had a piece of sand paper!” he sneered at the chair. He felt several small somethings hit his face and lodge there.

Pulling one out, it was a splinter. “Perhaps the fireplace would be more fitting,” he smiled and then vamp speed, he was gone to the men’s room to pluck away his five o’clock shadow that consisted of  miniscule pieces  wood.

 

Dear Readers,

Happy New Year!

It is good to be back on some type of schedule. I still need to take down Christmas decorations, but I am finding time for writing. Not much time, as you can see by the very short chapter…but I will take what I can get!

Hope your holidays were indeed, blessed. On to 2019!

Be blessed and be the blessing,

CES